Home Fiction

Doomsday

by Anastasia White


I was thirteen when my mother taped a stick of celery to my right calf. She had used the old duct tape we kept in a drawer by the sink, and circled it around my leg three times. She said that it’d “ward off unwanted objects,” like a meteor coming to crush us all. I’d heard about one on route to Earth, the whole world did, but it was too small to do any real damage. Even if it did, my world had already been crushed the moment she brought out the celery. It was cold and stiff from the refrigerator. I complained about it, but she insisted that it would warm up with the weather outside. Maybe it was from shock, but instead of ripping it from my leg like I should’ve, I stood in silence. I only had two thoughts running through my head. One, wouldn’t it spoil in a week? And two, I’ll never be able to show my face in public, like, ever. 

“Can’t you just tell her that this whole thing is ridiculous?” Yasmin, my best friend of two years, inquired.

I huffed in response.  

I had escaped through the backdoor as soon as my mother left the kitchen, through the backyards of Mr. Shepard and Miss Candy to avoid any onlookers passing by my street. When I arrived at Yasmin’s chipped-blue backdoor, I beat against it in a desperate frenzy. I felt like some kind of scared soul in need of sanctuary. My glorious savior, Yasmin, opened the door. Streams of sunlight cracked from behind her like she was some kind of goddess. Now, her knees were stuck to the hardwood floor of her bedroom as she poked and prodded at the celery stick. She inspected the subject of my demise like it was an autopsy, and I almost wished she had a scalpel to remove the duct tape from my leg.

“Did your dad say anything?”

“He hasn’t seen it yet, and he’d probably just agree with her anyways,” I whined.

Yasmin hummed in agreement. 

Despite living two houses down from each other, we had only become friends in our last year of elementary school. We used to stand at the same bus stop every dewy morning, by the wooden telephone pole that had more staples in it than the entire population of Larring. And though we stood right next to each other every morning, we were placed on different ends of the elementary spectrum. She wore blush and always had a pretty French braid. She liked One Direction and spent her time at recess standing in a circle, gossiping. Meanwhile, I had chipped orange nail polish and greasy hair. I spent my time thinking about My Little Pony, which was apparently not trendy anymore, and how I wanted to become a vampire. 

I didn’t blame her for keeping distance because that’s just how it was. After all, I was cautious too. I didn’t want to be friends with someone who didn’t like the same things I did because I felt like we couldn’t have a conversation. But I was also scared of her and her friend’s power. What if she were to spread some rumor about me? Granted, I didn’t have any friendships that could be broken because of a rumor. I just didn’t want to be the subject of gossip.

Her “friends” eventually spread rumors about her, that she held hands with Tyler, the weird kid, on the rug during reading time. I guess that once she had reached that point of utter betrayal, she realized they were all the same. They would all turn on each other eventually, and so, she became friends with me shortly after that. We made the “Code of Unbreaking,” which entailed that we would stay friends no matter the rumor. Unless one of us like, killed someone or did drugs, obviously.

“I mean, it’ll rot eventually, right?” Yasmin reasoned.

“That’s what I’m scared of!” My hands slapped against my face. 

The code we made helped us, but that’s the thing, despite deciding to unapologetically be ourselves, I began to care about what others would think. Middle school was a puddle of judgment, one I became deathly afraid of splashing in. 

 “I’ll have to parade around the halls with a gross, stinking, moldy vegetable! And once my terrible embarrassment has reached its peak, she’ll probably just try to strap a banana around my other leg!” 

“Why don’t you just take it off when you leave the house and then put it back on before you come home?” Yasmin proposed. 

She was a genius.

“That’s probably what it’s going to come to,” I whispered.

“Is your mom, like, okay? Mentally?”

“Ugh, I don’t even know anymore,” I said, and crashed down onto her bed face-first. 

Her comforter was a sky blue, but with my face pushed into it, all I could see was a black void. 

I didn’t think my mother was mentally ill, and in fact, her strange antics had been a constant in my life. My first ever Field Day in elementary school had solidified that. I had been standing in line with my classmates, whose parents had just come to watch us play dodgeball and soccer. We wore orange and yellow netted jerseys, the kind that probably hadn’t been washed in a decade and sat in the gym’s storage room all year round. My classmates’ parents gave them bottles of water and goldfish with peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. I remember feeling jealous at the fact that their parents had actually shown up. As far as I had been concerned, no one was coming to watch me run in circles. When my mother did appear, she was wearing a sunhat with a squash glued to the top. I didn’t think much of it because I was seven, but looking back on it now, it makes a lot of sense. She hadn’t worn anything like it since that day, but started leaving vegetables and fruit in strange places around the house shortly after. It only continued as I got older. 

When I was nine, I found six blueberries in her purse, she claimed would keep bugs away. I thought that, if anything, it’d just attract them to it. When I was eleven, I found sprigs of cilantro in between our couch cushions. She said that it would help our backs so that they wouldn’t be sore. And at thirteen, it was the celery and the end of the world. Her strange antics had been present since Field Day, but I just hadn’t expected her to go as far as to include me in whatever the hell she was doing. 

“Oh my god, Cara!” Yasmin shrieked. 

I pushed myself off her puffy comforter and whipped my head around. She held her phone in her hand, so close to her face that I could see the screen’s light shining on her. She didn’t say anything else, but her wide eyes made my stomach drop. She turned her phone towards me, and I wondered if my downfall was about to come even sooner than I had already imagined.

bigman_jackson815: do u wanna hang out at the mall today with me and Dylan? U can bring Cara if u want.

“Oh my god,” I whispered. 

Jackson “bigman_jackson815” Reed was Yasmin’s crush. More importantly, he was best friends with Dylan Kim, and he had just invited us to hang out with both of them. Dylan Kim was one of those boys most girls didn’t pay attention to. He existed somewhere in between the loud and quiet type, someone who’d rather let their friends take center stage. He had brown hair that covered much of his forehead, save for the tiny part that revealed a mole above his left eyebrow. He didn’t do any sports outside of school, but was a part of a group that liked basketball. During gym he would play with his friends, most of whom I couldn’t stand (except for Jackson sometimes) because they always caused disruptions in class. I had a huge crush on Dylan Kim, but there was a vegetable duct taped to my leg, and I was too scared to tell my mom I didn’t want to wear it.

“We have to go!” Yasmin said. 

“Who’s gonna drive us? My mom? I’d have to get out of the car with this stupid thing on my leg,” I pointed to the celery. 

“You could always just put sweatpants on, or something,” 

“Yasmin, it’s like, ninety degrees out,” 

“I’m just trying to throw ideas out here,” Yasmin said, and crossed her arms. 

“What about your parents? Are they still working on weekends?”

“You already know the answer to that.”

“Shit, what are we gonna do then?”

“We could always just take the bus to Larring Plaza and walk from there?”

Yasmin started typing a response to Jackson, but all I could feel was uncertainty brewing in my stomach. It didn’t boil like excitement or fear did. It felt like someone had dropped an anchor in my stomach, and it was weighing me down to port. My palms became moist with sweat, but my blood had run my entire body cold. I wondered how I could be both warm and cold at the same time. 

 “Cara, you good?” Yasmin asked.

“Uh, yeah, I think my stomach is acting up though,” I rubbed my belly. 

“You better not be trying to get out of this. We have to go!”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” I whined. 

“If you’re too scared to see Dylan you can always go hang out with Harrison.”

“Ugh, Yasmin, please stop.” 

Harrison was the local homeless man. He had long, curly black hair and a graying beard, downcast eyes that seemed broken, and nine teeth. He wore a puffy, tan bomber jacket in the winter, and a thin scarlet flannel during the rest of the year. He would roll up the sleeves during spring and summer, and jest at how he was lucky it had holes in it. The two items looked like they had followed him from womb to tomb. Although he wasn’t quite at his end yet, he might as well have been. I’m sure he must have felt that way at some point. 

Yasmin told me that we’d leave in an hour. I was fine with taking the bus, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was about to get myself into something truly awful. I reached down to my calf to drag the celery stick out of the duct tape. It felt like pulling teeth. I wiggled it until it was at the right angle to disconnect. Once it was removed, I tried undoing the duct tape, but it wouldn’t budge. Yasmin walked to her oak wardrobe and pulled a drawer open. She dug inside of the drawer for about fifteen seconds until she pulled out a pair of fabric scissors. She walked towards me, the thick blade glinting, and I only felt relief when she bent down and cut the duct tape from my calf. 

“There, good as new!” she exclaimed.

“You looked terrifying,” I giggled. 

With an hour to spare until my doomsday approached, I felt the feeling in my stomach only move throughout my entire body. I sat on the edge of Yasmin’s bed while I felt my leg bounce up and down. I texted my mom that I was going to the mall with Yasmin, and that I’d be back by six. I didn’t tell her how we were getting there, mostly because she’d probably freak out if I told her we were going to Larring Plaza. She’d probably throw cherries through the bus’s window at me. 

The walk to the bus stop was short, but with the beating sun, it felt like my body was melting from the inside out. Each step felt like I was getting closer and closer to my end, even though I had covered up the duct tape and Yasmin had the celery stick in her tote bag. The feeling in my stomach became a dull throb, which turned my fingers numb. Somewhere in the haze of getting on the bus I checked my phone, to which I noticed my mother hadn’t responded to my text. I told Yasmin and she said “good luck.”

Larring Plaza wasn’t an awful place. It had its ups and downs, mostly because it happened to be a three-minute walk from the mall. The downsides of Larring Plaza involved strangers from the city, most of whom were just students or office workers trying to get a ride on public transit. I didn’t see the issue of utilizing what was available to us, especially in such a dire time. Pigeons liked to stalk the area for breadcrumbs or half eaten subs sticking out of trash cans. They liked to sit on the benches when it rained, and despite people’s best efforts, always brought new friends to spread the ruckus. 

Yasmin and I made it to Larring Plaza in one piece, and we were determined to make it to the mall in the same fashion. We strutted, not too fast, not too slow, in order to reduce the amount of sweat that would mess up our hair. Pigeons soared next to us, runners swept by, and kids ran down the sidewalk with their parents in tow. The heat was awful, but with our pace we kept a singular bead of sweat from forming on our heads. When we did arrive at the stone entrance of the mall, we passed by the alleyway.

I could see Harrison sitting on a black crate, picking at some kind of fruit in his hands. An orange. He turned his head and waved to the two of us, but we snapped our heads away and sped up towards the glass doors of the mall.  

Jackson and Dylan stood by the Auntie Ann’s pretzel stand. Dylan wore a bright orange shirt that had some spaceship on it. He wore black shorts and converse, and his hair was flat against his forehead like I had always dreamed about. My heart was thumping against my chest with each step we took. 

“Hey,” Jackson said. His voice sounded deeper, likely an attempt to impress Yasmin. 

“Hi,” she said. She was impressed. 

Dylan waved to me and smiled, to which I held up a shaky hand. 

“Do you guys wanna get something to…” Jackson was cut off.

“Tomorrow draws near! We’ll witness a rapture after its destruction!” An older man yelled.

The man held a sign which read The End of Days Is Coming: Are You Prepared? He wore an American-flag bandanna around his head. His tank top was drenched in sweat, and his green cargo pants were filled to the brim with objects in each pocket. Spit spewed from his mouth at each word. He continued his ranting about a meteor passing by that was “certain” to hit us. A security guard quickly grabbed him by his shoulder and escorted him out, which caused our group to gather in a circle and discuss what we’d just witnessed. 

“That wouldn’t happen to us though, right?” Yasmin asked.

“I dunno, my dad seemed pretty freaked out by it,” Jackson said.

“Yeah, but your dad is a wacko,” Dylan added.

“Maybe, but I mean, who’s to say he’s wrong?”

“Isn’t he a flat earther?”

“Not the point dude,” Jackson said.

Jackson and Yasmin ended up wandering away from Dylan and I. My hands had been sweating the entire time. Dylan looked at me with a smile on his face and it felt like my heart was on fire. 

“So,” he said.

“So,” I said.

“I don’t think anything will happen to us.”

“Oh.” I let out a slight chuckle. “I don’t think so either.”

“So, uh, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“Next week is the end of year basketball tournament at school, and I uh, was wondering if you’d come and watch me?” He reached his hand behind his neck and rubbed it. 

“Oh, god yes,” I rushed, “I mean, yeah, sure!” Heat filled my cheeks, and I avoided his gaze. He laughed to himself and thanked me, but I felt like I was the one who should’ve been thanking him.

What felt like a talon sank itself into my shoulder and turned me around. I came face to face with the steaming, red face of my mother. Smoke should’ve been puffing from her nostrils by the way she was heaving with pure rage. The anchor in my stomach returned, only this time, it kept on pulling me further and further down with no end in sight. 

“Where’s the celery?” she spat.

“Mom, what do you mean?” Operation: denial. 

“The celery, Cara, the celery!” she rushed, her hands sinking further into my shoulders.

“I don’t know! Look, can you please quiet down,” I pleaded.

My mother’s head whipped to where Yasmin was standing, next to Hot Topic. She stomped up to Yasmin, interrupting her from whatever conversation she had been having with Jackson. 

“Where is the celery? I know you have it, Yasmin,” she said.

Yasmin didn’t utter a word. She looked at Jackson with wide eyes before looking for me. She saw my bewildered expression and matched it equally. I didn’t know what to say. I wanted to play damage control but my mother was a ticking time bomb that had already gone off.  Yasmin swallowed her words and opened her tote bag. She reached a hand in, and of course, pulled out the cursed celery stick. My mother ripped it from her hands immediately, and strutted back to where I was standing in shock.

“I come here to find out that you’ve taken the city bus.” She pulled a roll of duct tape from her own purse. “Where any stranger could’ve kidnapped you.” She wrapped it around my leg and stuck the celery back into the duct tape. “And that you aren’t wearing what I told you to!” I struggled against her hands putting the celery back in.

“I’m thirteen, mom! I have to learn how to do things on my own. I was with Yasmin anyways,” I tried to reason. 

“I don’t care, Cara, just because you want to do things on your own doesn’t mean you can do stupid things!” 

My vision became red.

“Oh, I’m doing stupid things? What about you, huh? You’re the one who puts random vegetables in sinks and tapes a piece of celery to her daughter.” I pointed at her. “You’re the one who’s doing stupid things! I don’t question anything you do but the moment I want to be on my own, you have to go and ruin it with this stupid shit.” I seethed.

My mother stopped fiddling with the celery. I looked at Yasmin and Jackson, who’d been joined by Dylan at this point, and felt my anger wither. They all had embarrassment written on their faces. I didn’t have to look twice to know that I’d be dead at school, and that Dylan probably wouldn’t want me at the tournament anymore. I felt the corners of my eyes become wet with tears, and I looked at my mother crouched on the ground. Her eyebrows furrowed together in concern.

“Cara, honey, wait!” she called.

I ran. Hot Topic was littered with pictures of celery, children ran with ants on a log, Auntie Anne’s only sold celery, and my mother’s ramblings of what would ward off unwanted guests terrorized me. I huffed and puffed and ran backwards, forwards, anywhere that would get me out of this situation. Dylan probably thought I was a weirdo, just like I had been in elementary school, like I was destined to be the celery girl. The stupid, weird, end of world celery girl. 

I pushed through the mall’s glass doors. Eyes stared at me from every direction, at the celery on my leg. They dissected my appearance despite my best efforts to keep them at bay. I ran towards the brick wall on the left side of the opening to the mall. There was an alleyway most people avoided because it was home to a certain individual, but at this point I felt that nothing could harm me more than what had already been done. I slouched on the cement with hot tears falling into my palms. Everything was crumbling and it was because I had let it. 

“Miss?” a strained voice called.

I turned my head sharply to see Harrison, standing in his torn scarlet flannel.

“Are you alright?” He looked unsure.

“No,” I choked. 

He looked over my slumped figure. His eyes moved downwards, probably to look at the celery stick. If everyone did, why wouldn’t he? He didn’t say anything else, and instead of walking away, he sat down across from me. He leaned his back against the brick wall.

“Do you think the world is going to end?” 

“It already has,” I whined.

“Is that why you got that thing on your leg?” 

“Do you want it?” I offered.

“No, no,” he started, “make sure you keep that celery real close to ya.” He wiped his nose with his sleeve. “It’ll be gone before you know it.”

I looked at Harrison, perplexed, but his face remained stone-cold. I had no clue what he meant. If anything, it had caused more harm than good, and I wanted it far away from me. But despite my best efforts, it had returned to its place on my leg. Maybe he’d meant that it wasn’t the end of the world or that I needed to appreciate my mother. But he didn’t know me, so he didn’t know the situation. I started to wish that I had dragged Yasmin with me. Harrison stood up, and without a word, walked onto the busy sidewalk. He took one glance at me, at the celery, and headed towards Larring Plaza. 

I looked up at the sky and my hand moved towards the celery. It was warm now.



BIO

Anastasia White is an emerging writer who lives in Rumford, Rhode Island, with her dog-like cat, Bertie. She will be graduating from Salem State University in the spring with a bachelors in English. She is planning on attending graduate school in order to become a licensed mental health counselor. Other than writing about meteors crashing into the Earth, Anastasia spends her time analyzing film and playing video games. This is her first time being published. 






Self Portrait by the Thing Within

by Clayton McMillan

Metamorphosis Phase II, Oil on Canvas 2023, Katja McMillan


There were gasps and even some laughter at the unveiling of Paula’s painting, and although she stood within arm’s length, she could barely make out the details of what she had created. This response was not what she had planned. She felt a sense of drowning.

Paula had had a following in the avant-garde art scene in Hamburg in the early 1920s, particularly among the expressionists. It was the Weimar Republic, Germany’s fledgling experiment with democracy following the humiliation of the Treaty of Versailles. At the exhibitions of the artist group the Hamburg Secession, of which she was a member, patrons  surrounded her in the back room where her work was on display, and marveled at her excellent German as she answered questions about growing up on the vast expanses of the Kansas prairie.

“What are the Indians like there?” someone asked.

“They are long gone,” she replied.

“Where did you learn to speak German?”

“I’ve lived in Germany for five years. What do you think of my paintings?” she prompted.

Ignoring her question they replied, “Do the buffalo herds really number in the thousands?”

“They are long gone.”

“Do you have any buffalo paintings?”

When Paula had first arrived in Germany at age 23, she made friends with a group of young Germans also trying to break into the art scene. In the art museum, the Hamburg Kunsthalle, she marveled at the broad post-impressionistic brushstrokes in Pierre Bonnard’s Evening at the Uhlenhorster Ferry House. Hamburg was a wealthy port city, with beautiful tree lined boulevards and two sweeping lakes, the Innenalster and  Außenalster, whose shores were lined with the villas of the wealthy and with foreign consulates. When she learned that Bonnard’s painting depicted an actual place in Hamburg, she asked her friends to take her there. 

On the day of the outing, the water was crowded with sailboats, as in the painting. A surprise gust of wind caused several boats to capsize, throwing Paula headfirst into the water. Disoriented, she panicked, she was a poor swimmer, and the weight of her wet clothing pulled her down. In the opaque murkiness there were vague shapes and then the light of the surface above. She swam towards it: a chaos of kicking limbs and swirling ores and masts and sails and boat hulls, and many other boaters in the water. The men, being the stronger, pushed past her. Paula was kicked in the face and several times she was pushed down by the feet of those above her as if her head were a steppingstone. It was her nature to let others go first and later she realized that was a mistake. Each time she rose she was pushed down. Finally, when she felt she would surely drown she broke to the surface gasping ferociously for air.  It was a traumatic incident which led to a suffocating darkness in her paintings. She vowed never again. She replayed it in her mind, but the other way around, with her rising quickly to the surface by stepping on the others, and this reversal helped the trauma subside. By the time she joined the Hamburg Secession she had put it behind her and adopted a brighter style consistent with the other artists.

Rumors circulated that Otto Fischer Trachau, the expressionist painter, interior architect, and founding member of the Hamburg Secession had taken her as his lover. They were seen together often, in the bars and restaurants of the Reeperbahn or strolling through Hagenbeck’s Tierpark, the luxurious and extensive park-like zoo in Hamburg.  He was 15 years her senior.

Paula was fond of animals as artistic subject matter.  Strolling through the gardens of Hagenbeck’s, beneath the lush weeping willows that drooped over the edges of the two expansive ponds shading a waddle of sleeping ducks, past the vivid, abundant flower beds, they would stop at one animal pen or another.  Trachau would school her in the appropriate German, “ein Rudel Löwen” for “a pride of lions” or, he would explain animal behaviors in the way that smart men talk to women.

“Pelicans fly several meters above the surface,” he once tutored her. “When they see a school of fish, they fold their wings and drop like a stone into the water, filling the pouch beneath their beaks. They consume as many as they can at once, swallowing them whole. It’s gluttony.”

“Fascinating,” said Paula.  The subtle sarcasm in her voice went unnoticed.

Trachau continued, “Because of their excellent eyesight they thrive, but ironically, they go permanently blind at the constant impact. Without eyesight they cannot see the fish and they starve to death.”

Paula did nothing to quell the rumors, which went on for years, of the affair. The art world was competitive and being seen with Trachau led enthusiasts to assume her work must be good. She was getting noticed. One of her paintings was featured in a local art rag.  She was referred to as the “female Trachau,” which made her seethe. She had developed her own unique style and anybody with training could see that it was not a copy of Trachau’s. But she simply nodded politely and observed, “He’s a great artist. I take that as a compliment.”

At the exhibitions and in smaller gallery shows Paula started wearing a tuxedo and smoking a cigar. In her youth she was stunning. The dark fabric of the jacket and the silky black bowtie accentuated her cascading blond hair, which she held back with a glittering headband. The red lipstick she wore encircled the cigar like a tight-fitting ring as she inhaled, and emphasized the shape of the smoke rings she could blow with perfection, one after another, until she smacked her lips shut again, slipping into a coy grin. She was featured in the mainstream daily, the Hamburger Anzeiger and its weekly supplement, Das Reich der Frau (The Realm of Woman) as simply “the American”. The appropriateness of her attire, if not her art, was discussed at length.  It had not been easy to break in and it was not easy to stay in, as a foreigner, and especially as a woman. Each time she rose she was pushed down. She learned to run with the boys. She was often in the bars in the red-light district smoking and drinking with the male artists till the wee hours of the morning. She carried a palm sized derringer in her purse for when she had to walk home after the last tram.

In 1929 Paula was offered a position as a lecturer at the St. Georg Kunstakademie, an unusual honor for a woman.  She had just turned 32. Even though she had lived in Germany for years, she had not lost her American self-assurance that was foreign to staid German culture. She moved through space with a sense that she owned it and was forgiven for regular social transgressions because she was American and thus wouldn’t know any better.  Young artists, especially the few that were women, were drawn to her cocky but seemingly kind approach to everything, whether it be dealing with the director, with the male artists, or with her own painting.

Her students embraced her brashness in their own art and Paula took satisfaction in the promise they showed, seeing herself as their source of inspiration.

One young woman by the name of Karla Offenbach demonstrated true glimmers of brilliance in her still unpolished grasp of painting. She had grown up on a farm on the remote North Friesian Island of Föhr and thus had a natural eye for animals. She had never been in a big city before and walked around Hamburg with eyes as wide as a cow’s. Paula found herself attracted to Karla, to her youth, to her beauty, as if she were looking in the mirror of just a few years earlier. Charmed by the innocent way Karla seemed to adore her, she took the girl under her wing, nurturing her in the theories of the avant-garde and the new way of visual representation.

As Karla blossomed Paula began to bring her along to some exhibitions and took her to some of the tamer Cafés in St. Pauli popular among the young bohemians. They were mostly artists, anarchists, and students, nursing a single cup of coffee and a chain of jealously guarded cigarettes over an endless afternoon of vigorous discussion in politics, philosophy, and the arts.  Karla thrived.

Eventually Paula introduced Karla to Otto Fischer Trachau. Even before Karla’s slender porcelain fingers slid from his handshake Paula could see in his eyes that she had made a terrible mistake. He looked at Karla the same way he had looked at Paula just a few years earlier, like the tigers at Hagenbeck’s Tierpark looked at the humans outside of the bars. Paula thought she saw Otto lick his lips.

“I’d like to see some of your work,” he effused.

Paula was powerless to intervene. Soon it was Karla who was rumored to be Trachau’s lover, and Paula found herself alone at Hagenbeck’s, sketching in solitude the pelicans in their watery pen. She thought of the boating accident many years earlier. She would not be pushed down to drown by the feet of others, not now. 

Karla, oblivious to Paula’s bitterness and still grateful for her mentorship, turned to her for a letter of recommendation for funding from the academy. Paula’s letter was, of course, confidential. That, along with some support from Trachau and her obvious potential as an artist should have guaranteed her the award, but somehow, she fell short. The economic situation in Germany in the early 30s had grown increasingly dire, and without the funding Karla was forced to quit her studies and return to Föhr.  Paula accompanied her to the train station, a most generous thing for a faculty member to do for a student. It was only later that Karla began to wonder exactly what Paula had written in her recommendation.

Watching Karla’s train vanish slowly down the tracks, Paula noticed for the first time that objects in the distance didn’t look as crisp as they had before. It was as if the drizzle that sometimes filled the city when the dark clouds blew in from the North Sea had moved in permanently, even when the sun was shining. She rubbed her eyes and it seemed to get better.

There were other up and coming artists whom Paula helped in one way or another, but they all seemed to encounter some unsurmountable obstacle on the verge of success.

One of these, a young anarchist by the name of Friedrich, was seen together with Paula often enough that new rumors of an affair began to circulate, this time with Paula in the role of Trachau. Paula had just turned 36. “Freddy” as she called him, loved going to Hagenbeck’s with her to look at the animals. She would take him out for a glass of wine afterwards, discussing which ones he should try to paint. At first his depictions were naïve. But over time, with Paula tutoring him in the behaviors and movements of his subjects he began to capture them in quite clever and unique ways. One of his paintings was featured in the student art journal, which praised him for his challenge of the boundaries of expressionism, particularly with respect to animals.

Freddy was invited to show his paintings at an exhibition. Paula’s face flushed when she discovered at the opening that his paintings hung closer to the main entrance than her own. Standing barefoot in front of his paintings, surrounded by a dozen enthusiastic young women, he wore nothing but the pants of a tuxedo, his muscular naked torso framed only with a black bowtie, a well-dressed Adonis. He was chattering away and barely noticed Paula as she stood to the side, fists clenched. She rushed out of the building.

“No one will come to my paintings in the back, anyway,” she thought with rage. Overcome by a sense of betrayal, she felt as if she were being held underwater, unable to breathe.

Despite the success of Freddy’s debut, he was not invited to exhibit again. Paula was on the board. Discouraged, he turned to her for advice. After several consultations they agreed that his appearance had garnered so much attention not because of his art, but because of the way he was dressed, or more precisely, not dressed. The National Socialists, the Nazis, had become increasingly active in Hamburg and stunts such as his were becoming risky. For years the party had recruited disgruntled unemployed men to wear brown shirts and roam the streets in groups, beating with impunity anyone whose face they didn’t like. The Weimar Republic was falling apart.

Freddy no longer went to Hagenbeck’s Tierpark with Paula. He was hired to design propaganda posters for the Nazis, filled with heroic Aryan characters in the traditional bourgeois, Wagnerian style. A few months later, the school director saw Freddy walking down the Mönckebergstraße, the main shopping boulevard, with a group of Brownshirts. He was dressed as one of them. Freddy was quietly asked to withdraw from the academy. He acquiesced, but the look he gave Paula as he departed warned of reprisal.

“You think you have helped so many young artists,” he said angrily. “You think you are a great artist yourself. But why, despite your efforts, do so many of them fail just when they are on the verge of success?”

Paula was enraged. “What are you talking about,” she cried. “You didn’t need my help to become a loser.”

“No,” he retorted. “You destroyed me, and you destroyed the others. You scooped us all up and swallowed us whole.”

In the mirror Paula saw a middle-aged woman. She wondered if Freddy was right, if she was lying to herself, if she fancied herself a great mentor when in reality, she was a monster sucking up and consuming anyone who threatened to overtake her. She looked through her portfolio and found it to be much less compelling than she had perceived just a few years earlier. She had learned to accept brutal German honesty in the manner it was meant. But now it was becoming harder for her to overcome her increasingly vulnerable American sensibilities.

Her painting was going badly. The streets seemed to be more and more dangerous with roving bands of Brownshirts and thugs. The general populace was blind to what was happening. With alarm she observed that her own eyesight was increasingly failing; everything looked thickly opaque. The optometrist  concluded it could not be corrected with glasses. She put off going to the doctor for fear of what he’d say.

It was 1933 when the board of the Hamburg Succession announced its final exhibition. Hitler had just been legally elected Chancellor of Germany and they could see the writing on the wall. The free-thinking avant-garde would soon be over. Paula decided to submit just one painting. She wanted to try something new; perhaps the end of the avant-garde would also be the end of her as an artist. But she knew whatever she created would be accepted by virtue of her reputation, whether fading or not.

By the time she was preparing the new canvas, her eyesight had deteriorated to a fog. She could see nothing but a blend of colored shapes in the distance. Only by holding the page right up to her eyes could she read the fuzzy newspaper headlines. Somehow, though, she was inspired by the dire times, by the sense of impending doom, by the formerly bold anarchists slipping inconspicuously around the corner at the sight of the Brownshirts and by the once vocal political philosophy students who were suddenly silent. She worked feverishly all day and well into the night until the vapors from the oil paint just a few centimeters from her nose resulted in a fierce and piercing headache. Forced to retire to her bedroom, she flung the window wide open to the winter night air, a raining coldness punctuated by the clanging of the bell and the screeching of the tram in the dark street below. She worked on it for days on end. There was a clear picture in her mind of what she was painting, but she could not be sure of what was coming out onto the canvas. She could move close enough to judge with conviction what one small patch or another contained, but how all these little patches came together into a coherent image, if they came together, she did not know.

Most of the paintings in the final exhibition hung without ceremony on the wall on opening night. Paula conceived the idea of having an official unveiling of her work, hoping to generate some mystique and excitement. She looked forward to it with great anticipation. A mere six people showed up, long-term diehard followers. Hans, Paula’s new protégé stood by her side, a handsome twenty-year-old pastry apprentice with tousled hair whose paintings she had discovered hanging in the bakery around the corner.  At the unveiling there was a round of gasps. Someone laughed with amusement or perhaps disgust. This was nothing like what Paula had painted before.  The commotion garnered the attention of exhibition goers nearby, and soon a crowd was assembling. Paula gazed out nervously at the vague shapes of faces, trying to make out through the chatter what people were saying, whether it was good or bad.

“What’s it titled?” someone called out.

Selbstbildnis,” replied Paula, “Self Portrait.”

More laughter. The back room allocated to Paula was getting crowded.

“Hans,” Paula said in a quavering voice, “why are they laughing? The light is so poor… my eyes are so tired… what is it that they see?”  

Hans described it to her as best a nervous baker’s assistant could. Rough brushstrokes and vivid reds and greens. A middle-aged woman in a brightly lit room, sitting casually on a red Biedermeier sofa as if she were waiting for her friend to serve tea. One can imagine a well-dressed middle-class Frau, perhaps a merchant’s wife. Except that she is naked. She leans slightly on her right hand, which is placed a bit out from her naked thigh. Her bare feet are crossed, one on top of the other, resting on a red oriental carpet, creating a sense of ease. To her left next to the sofa is an arrangement of red hibiscus flowers. Maybe it’s not a room after all, maybe it’s outside… or maybe a blend of inside and outside; she appears to be beneath tree branches dripping with olive green Spanish moss. A leaf from the tree hangs over the back of the sofa. The moss frames the monster head.

“Monster head?” Paula asked with surprise. She was suddenly filled with trepidation. Had the little patches she could see if she placed her nose close to the canvas coalesced into something she had not intended? Had she slipped into delirium after breathing paint fumes for several days on end? Was it something horrible?

“Well, yes,” said Hans, “you know, you painted it… the woman’s neck, it’s in feathers, it twists and turns into that of a bird’s and then it becomes a huge pelican head that fills a third of the painting. It’s a monster, half woman half pelican.”

Paula’s hand covered her mouth in horror. Trachau’s lecture years earlier came back to her. “They consume as many as they can at once, swallowing them whole. Their gluttony makes them blind.” There was Karla, and Freddy, and others. She took Hans’ hand for support, and he didn’t pull away.

Diagnosed with cataracts, Paula’s blindness was easily resolved with surgery a few months later. When she saw her painting for the first time, when she saw it in its entirety in a bright light, she wept for days in despair. Then the epiphany. She had been blind long before her eyesight went. She had been lying to herself and to the world, just as Freddy had claimed. A blind painter or a deaf composer can only create from their inner self, shedding the outside veneer that the world, and they themselves may see in the mirror. The Self Portrait was the unconscious reflection of the real Paula, executed by a connection between her mind and her fingers that blindness had allowed to circumvent the ego.

“It’s the truest thing I have ever painted,” she told Hans. She had vowed quietly to herself not to consume him, and she would keep the vow.

It was in the Hamburg Kunsthalle, hanging in the same room as Bonnard’s Uhlenhorster Ferry House.  It was a special exhibition celebrating art of the 20th century, particularly the twelve years of the Hamburg Secession, which was shut down by the Nazis shortly after the opening of the final exhibition because the group refused to expel its Jewish members. Trachau, whom Paula had not talked to in years, saved himself by retreating to the innocuous art form for which he had once been famous, interior design.

Four years passed. The Nazis confiscated modern works from art museums all over Germany and displayed them at the Degenerate Art Exhibition in Munich, including works by Ernst Kirchner, Max Beckmann, Marc Chagall, Henri Matisse, Pablo Picasso, and Vincent van Gogh.

The Degenerate Art Exhibition was a Nazi propaganda device to be contrasted with the nearby Great German Art Exhibition, which displayed heroic Aryan scenes by Nazi-approved artists; the bad vs. the good. The Degenerate Art Exhibition was a huge success, receiving over 2 million visitors in just four months, many times the number who went to the Nazi’s Great German Art Exhibition. As with so many autocratic societies, degenerate art was great art. The success of The Degenerate Art Exhibition was an enormous embarrassment for the Nazis.

Paula’s Self Portrait was among them. It hung prominently in the section of the exhibition labeled with the banner, They Insult German Womanhood. As with many of the paintings, it dangled from the end of a rope as if a warning of  execution for the artist. Hundreds of thousands viewed it. She was warned by the US Consulate in Hamburg to flee Germany before it was too late.

On the crossing to New York Paula was terrified by the drop from the deck to the sea 60 feet below.  At first, she had to edge herself slowly to the railing, which she held fast with both hands as she looked far off at the retreating German coastline, averting her eyes from the water beneath. She refused to be submerged by fear, however, and within a few days was gazing hour after hour over the side. The swirling tempest of translucent wine dark sea was mesmerizing, cascading along the hull as the bow broke through the waves. She was overcome by a great sense of joy and optimism for the future.

“To be labeled a degenerate artist by the Nazis,” Paula predicted with satisfaction upon arriving in the US, “will one day be judged the greatest of honors.”



BIO

Clayton McMillan lives with his wife and two daughters in Boulder, Colorado. He spent four years in Germany and taught at the University of Hamburg. More recently he has published several short stories in the Syndic Literary Journal.







Embarrassment upon Humiliation upon Mortification in My Intern Year

by Christine Benton Criswell


As I turned and stacked my papers into an ever tidier pile, ready for my presentation, I peered out into the audience and saw Dr. Peña’s sapphire eyes looking back at me through his round, dark-rimmed glasses. He was, as always, wearing his starched white lab coat, buttoned up and so bright that it practically glowed under the conference room’s fluorescent lights. His hair, flecked with white at the temples, was perfectly styled and gleamed every time he moved his head. He smiled a professional-looking smile at me, and I smiled back, holding his gaze long enough to try, once again—but without success—to define in my mind the shape of his face, the hue of his lips, the texture of his skin, to etch it all into my memory. But alas: he was, to me, an elusive entity, like the whiff of a flower that floats through the air, so refined and beautiful that he lay beyond my ability to capture him with words or concrete thoughts.

This was Morning Report, and, as one of the Team Medicine interns, I was, for the first time, presenting a case to the rest of the residency program. My fellow interns were huddled together in the back of the room, standing with their eyes closed, their heads nodding, their shoulders slumped. The more senior residents were seated in folding chairs a little closer to the podium, tapping on their Palm Pilots and talking in booming voices. And seated around the oval, mahogany conference table in large, leather chairs were the Internal Medicine and subspecialty attending physicians. All but one of them were occupied with something other than my presentation: preparing their coffees, nibbling on breakfast pastries, reviewing journal articles. Only Dr. Peña was focused on me, his pen primed to take notes.

I began. I was unsteady at first. But as I relayed my patient’s history, physical exam findings, and laboratory results, my voice grew louder and more solid. I remembered to say everything I had planned to say, and I said it just the way I’d rehearsed, with the proper tone, a good rhythm, inflection at all the right spots.

The patient I was discussing was a woman with advanced liver disease, so severe that the organ was no longer effective at clearing toxins from her blood. I explained how these toxins had built up and were affecting her brain, causing confusion and other neurologic problems, a condition called hepatic encephalopathy.

At the end of my presentation, I looked out into the room and enjoyed a moment of silence. Several of the attending physicians—including Dr. Peña—then began to ask me questions: What is the name of the hepatic encephalopathy grading criteria? Which neurotoxin is most associated with this ailment? How does this neurotoxin work at the cellular level? Having prepared for weeks, I was able to field these questions with ease.

Morning Report ended shortly after that, and as I prepared to leave, I saw Dr. Peña standing by the door. I steadied my breathing, prepared my mind for the conversation, then approached him and said hello.

He complimented me on the depth of my research, my presentation skills, and the way I handled the questions. I said nothing at first, instead concentrating on his soft Colombian accent, its staccato rhythm, musicality, precise articulation. I tried my best to memorize it, as if one could memorize something as abstract as the color of a dialect, the feel of a cadence on your skin, the taste of an intonation. Finally, I answered him.

“Thank you so much, Dr. Peña. I’m so glad you liked it. I did work hard on it.”

He said nothing, and I began to puzzle over what to do next. Suddenly, he lifted both of his hands in front of him to the level of his ears, palms facing me, and began twitching them forward and back. I thought this was odd but of course did not let on.

So I did, I think, what any person my age would have done in that circumstance. I reached out and gave him a double high-five.

I retrieved my hands and waited for what I was sure would be an enthusiastic response. But Dr. Peña just stood there, his hands in the air as before, twitching them back and forth. His facial expression did not change.

“Asterixis, Christine. This is the hand tremor people with hepatic encephalopathy get.”

Of course it was. And I’d just double high-fived the most distinguished, most sophisticated doctor in the hospital. I immediately shifted my focus from his face to his hands. I studied the branching pattern of his palmar creases, the fleshy and wrinkled thenar web space, the interphalangeal articulations until my vision blurred. At some point, he bid me well and walked away. My mind was so paralyzed that I’m not sure I managed to say goodbye.

Many times over for the next two weeks, I thought about the moment our hands made contact. I kept replaying it in my mind, longing to go back in time, somehow erase the act from my memory, and his. I tried to avoid Dr. Peña. Fortunately, this wasn’t too difficult, as I had just started on my elective Surgery rotation and was interacting with faculty from the Surgery department rather than those from Internal Medicine.

While on this rotation, I was required to “take call” every third night. On the second night, a severe ice storm struck the area. I was up with admissions, so I was unaware of the weather until my upper level resident contacted me early the next morning. He told me that he and the other members of our team would be unable to drive in, given the treacherous road conditions, and that I—the first-year intern—would have to round on all of the patients by myself.

My morning was nightmarish. By noon, though, the roads had improved and my teammates made it to the hospital. Given my post-call status, I should have been able to go home. But I had considerable leftover work to do, work I was not supposed to leave for my teammates. By the time I’d finished it, I’d been awake for thirty-six hours.

I was about to collect my things when I overheard the front desk clerk say something about the roads becoming bad again. Although I was desperate to get home, I thought it would be unwise to try to drive, considering the area’s steep hills and the fact that I was so sleep-deprived.

So I headed straight for the resident overnight call rooms and claimed one as my own. I wasn’t supposed to do this—the call rooms were only for the residents working the night shift, not off-duty residents who were too tired to drive home. But considering the circumstances, I felt justified in my action. The bed was threadbare, with a flat pillow and a single, thin sheet that only came up to my mid-chest, but I fell almost instantly into a deep sleep.

I woke at four thirty a.m. to the screeching of my pager alarm. I got out of bed and headed to the scrubs station at the end of the corridor to get clean clothes before taking my shower.

It was a long walk. Our hospital was one of the largest buildings in the country, right up there with the Pentagon, and each passageway seemed to go for miles. I walked through several vast departments but never once encountered a patient, a nurse, a doctor—not even a janitor. Everything was quiet, empty, at this hour. The only sound was my own footsteps.

Once at my destination, I discovered with surprise that only one pair of scrubs remained. I looked for a label indicating the size but there wasn’t one. I didn’t know if they’d fit, but I was out of options. I grabbed them and hurried back to the call room.

There, I showered, dried myself off, and pulled the scrubs shirt over my head. It was too big, at least by a couple of sizes. And the shirt had a deep V-neck, which would have been too revealing for work. I looked at my reflection for a few minutes, wondering what I was going to do. Then, in a flash of inspiration, I decided to try on the shirt backward. It was uncomfortable, with the high collar pressing up against my throat, but it would do.

I put on the scrub pants. They were also too big, but I rolled up the cuffs several times, and luckily, they stayed in place. I reached for the waist drawstrings. To my dismay, one of them had retracted back into the paints. I grabbed the available one, which was dangling some distance from the waste, and yanked at it, praying that I wouldn’t pull it out. I did not, but this maneuver caused the pants to cinch way up on my left side and gape open on my right. I reached around to the right side, feeling for the retracted drawstring, hoping I could pin it down through the fabric and somehow guide it out. I found it bunched up under the waistband, but I could not get enough of a grasp on it to pull it out.

By now, about ten minutes had elapsed. I was running out of time to get ready. I had no choice but to wear the scrubs as they were and hope no one noticed.

The room, which was spartan in every other way, was equipped with a high-power hair dryer. I plugged it in, and in no time, my hair was dry. It was only after this that I remembered that my post-dryer hair routine required the use of a heated hair curler to tame wayward bangs. There was a small mirror in the bathroom, and I took a peek. My bangs were sticking straight up to the ceiling.

I tried patting them down, to no use. I tried spitting into my hands and rubbing the saliva into my bangs, but all this did was mat the hair together. I was close to paging our team’s resident and telling him I was too sick to come to the hospital, when I remembered that one of the nurses kept a can of hairspray in a drawer at the front nursing station.

I opened the call room door and looked both ways. Then I darted out, one hand clutching the baggy side of my scrub pants and the other holding down my vertical bangs. I walked as fast as I could, but it was an awkward way of moving, so my progress was slow.

I reached the nursing station and found the hairspray. I would have liked to use it right then and there, but I needed a mirror and there was none to be found. So, I decided to take the hairspray back to the call room. I had a decision to make: Which hand would I release to hold the can? I opted for the hand currently holding down my bangs so I could keep a grip on the pants.

As I began the trek back to the call room, I got the uncanny sense that someone was approaching from behind. I turned, and there, appearing debonair as usual, was Dr. Peña. He looked right at me.

“Christine, how are you this morning?” His eyes flitted from my bangs to my scrub pants, but he spoke naturally and smiled his usual, easy-going smile. I met his gaze briefly, then quickly looked away, locking my eyes onto an emergency crash cart down the hall.

 “I’m fine. Thank you.” My voice was shaky and quiet.

He continued in his customary, congenial manner. “Are those surgeons treating you well? I hear it’s a difficult rotation for the interns.”

A drop of sweat rolled down my back. My shoulder muscles tensed. I looked up and tried to smile, but my mouth was too stiff to move. Articulating anything was out of the question.

He waited for me to speak, questions in his eyes. Then he said, “Ah, I see. They are working you so hard you are afraid to tell me. Don’t worry. It won’t last forever, I promise. Get some rest soon.” He walked past me, and, catching my breath, I watched him glide down the hallway until he turned and disappeared from sight.

Two weeks later, I started my second Internal Medicine rotation. I’d been assigned to Dr. Cunningham’s team, and for this, I was grateful. I was not yet ready to come face to face again with Dr. Peña.

One of the patients on our rounds was a sixty-three-year-old man with lung cancer. He’d developed excess fluid around his right lung, making it difficult for him to breathe, so our team came up with a plan to drain the fluid by placing a tube (known as a chest tube) into his thoracic cavity. Dr. Cunningham had performed many chest tube placements over the course of his career, so we were all looking forward to watching his technique.

Before the procedure, the resident, my co-interns, and I gathered at the patient’s bedside to obtain his consent. As the resident explained the potential risks and benefits of chest tube insertion, I looked around for Dr. Cunningham. We were in the ICU, where the patient bays were open to the central part of the room, so I had a clear view of everything. There were dozens of people milling about: nurses in their bright-colored scrubs, charting, distributing medications, silencing incessant machine alarms; doctors with stethoscopes slung across their necks, talking in serious tones to their reverential trainees; phlebotomists poking their needles into increasingly difficult-to-find veins; radiology techs maneuvering their bulky, portable x-ray machines from bed to bed. I even saw a chaplain approach a small family, moving in that kind, heavyhearted way clergypersons do when death is imminent.

But Dr. Cunningham was nowhere to be seen.

I was about to turn my attention back to the resident when I spotted Dr. Peña walking into the room. I swiveled around and dashed over to the corner of the patient’s bed, where I did my best to hide behind his tall but skinny IV pole. It wasn’t much of a hiding place, of course, so I bent down and pretended to tie my shoes. I could see Dr. Peña’s shoes, his unmistakable wingtip Oxfords, and I tracked them as they made their way in our direction. Eventually, they stopped right in front of us.

The resident and interns greeted him. He did the same and explained that Dr. Cunningham had the flu and had asked him to perform the chest tube insertion. The resident updated Dr. Peña on the patient’s condition, then asked, “Where’s Christine? She needs to be here.”

They began to look around, and almost immediately, my co-intern spotted me. “Christine! What are you doing on the floor?”

I slowly rose, trying my best to avoid coming into contact with Dr. Peña’s line of sight. He was, however—just like everyone else—looking directly at me. I grew faint. I began to stagger. And then, I collided with the IV pole and nearly fell backward. There were several cries of concern, and the resident even leapt forward to come to my aid. Somehow, I managed to calm myself enough to lie and tell them that I was fine, that I had just gotten a bit lightheaded after standing up. Thankfully, as far as I could tell, they believed me and moved on to the task at hand.

Dr. Peña, the residents, and the other interns walked over to the sink and “scrubbed in” for the procedure, after which they had to be very cautious about what they touched. If they came into contact with anything that wasn’t sterile, they would have to stop everything, “break scrub,” which entails removing all of the now contaminated clothing, and go through the entire sterilization process again. It’s a big hassle, so, for each procedure, the resident appointed one of us to be the “unsterile” intern, available to do such tasks as handling paperwork, picking up instruments that accidentally drop to the floor, answering pages. It was my turn. As usual, they had taken off their pagers and placed them on a countertop to give me ready access to them in case one happened to go off.

The resident and my co-interns cleaned and draped the patient. A scrubbed-in nurse organized the procedure instruments. Dr. Peña palpated the patient’s chest, feeling for the best place to insert the tube. Once he was satisfied, he drew a circle around the spot using a sterilized marker, picked up the syringe containing local anesthetic, and injected the site. The patient hardly flinched. Dr. Peña picked up the scalpel, pressed it to the skin, and slowly pulled his hand back, making a neat incision. The room grew silent.

I began to recover from my embarrassment. No one was looking at me anymore. I’d become invisible, blending into the patient’s room like a piece of furniture. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths. I felt the tension release from my body.

And then suddenly, a loud, shrill, beeping sound fractured my tranquility. It was a pager alert, turned up to top volume. I rushed over to the pager counter to find it and silence it. As I was making my way there, though, Dr. Peña said, without a trace of hesitation or shame, “It’s mine. I forgot to put it on the counter. Christine, will you please get it? It’s attached to my belt—at my right waist.”

I froze. It was an impossible task. The pager kept going off, over and over, each note louder than the last. After I could delay no longer, I approached him. I tried to visualize the pager on his belt and all of the steps I would need to take to remove it. I’d have to act calm and nonchalant. No chit-chat whatsoever.

He was wearing cologne—a light, earthy woods fragrance. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. I could have remained like that indefinitely, imagining us walking through a pine forest, the crisp air on my cheeks, broad columns of sunlight piercing through the tree branches, his warm hand in mine—

But then he cleared his throat, and, with a jolt, I came back to reality.

The pager continued to sound. All eyes now were on me. I inched closer, just behind him and to the left. I said a quick prayer. Focusing on the gap between his gown and his body, I reached forward, slid in my arm, and aimed my now shaking hand toward his beltline. My primary goal, other than finding the pager, was to avoid touching any part of his body.

I began to “explore.” I extended my fingers and moved them around, waiting for the solid form of a pager to materialize under them. It did not. I was forced to increase their range. I stretched my fingers out as far as they’d go and started sweeping them in wide arcs: forward, backward, left, right. And then my hand brushed up against his stiff belt. I followed it forward and, finally, I found the still-beeping pager.

Now I had to remove it. It was in a case attached to his belt with a spring-loaded clip. I grasped the clip, squeezed, and pulled. But it did not budge. I repositioned my fingers and attempted the maneuver a second time. Again, it clung to his pants. I tried again, and again, and again. Over and over, I pulled at the pager, all the while becoming increasingly aware of the rising tension in the room as the minutes ticked on and the beeping continued. 

Bless his soul, Dr. Peña said nothing throughout all of this, though I could hear the nurses in the room whispering and snickering.

I said to myself, I am going to remove this pager even if it kills me. I switched off my emotions, silenced the executive part of my brain, and, in an act of desperation, shoved my fingers under his waistband in an attempt to remove the pager from a different angle.

He may have flinched, may have even said something to me, but, by then, all of my senses were numb. I grabbed at the pager case and yanked, screaming at it in my mind to come loose.

But the wretched thing still did not.

I was on the verge of collapse when an idea struck me. Why not try sliding the pager out of its case instead of attempting to remove the entire contraption, case and all?

I reinserted my fingers, wriggled them around a bit to achieve optimal positioning, and, with infinite ease, slipped the pager out from its case and into my hand.

Clutching it to my chest as if it were a baby bird fallen from its nest, I retreated to the remotest telephone in the ICU. I went through the motions of returning the missed call, then spent the next ten minutes or so regaining a solid footing on my fragmented emotional state.

When I regained my composure, I walked back to the patient’s bay, deposited Dr. Peña’s pager on the counter with the others, and watched as he finished the procedure. At one point, he looked up, made eye contact with me, and, without a trace of reproach in his expression, mouthed the words, “Thank you.”

Dr. Cunningham returned to work the following day. One afternoon, after I finished my morning responsibilities, I stopped by the computer lab to do some research on a condition affecting one of my patients. I was engrossed in reading when I heard someone from the hallway call out my name.

“Christine, how’s it going?” It was my former teammate Alex in the doorway, beaming. Alex was one of my favorite people in the residency program. He always provided levity when I needed it most.

But he was not alone. Behind him was the entire Internal Medicine C team: interns David, Carrie, and Leigh Anne; upper-level resident Jack; and, of course, attending physician, the one and only: Dr. Peña.

My face began to flush. I looked away, but it was too late. He’d seen me.

Without warning, Alex blurted out, “Hey, Christine, what’s wrong with your skin? It’s so red!”

Everyone turned their heads toward me. Some of them craned their necks, some of them leaned to the right or the left, some stood on their toes. Alex’s eyes were wide and full of alarm, as though he’d never encountered someone my shade of crimson before.

In that moment, every thought in my brain vaporized except for one: I must, at all costs, avoid Dr. Peña’s gaze. He was standing such that he’d be in my peripheral vision if I looked directly at Alex. So I rotated my head as far to the left as it would go and fixed my eyes on what turned out to be Leigh Anne’s earlobe.

I stared at that small, nicely-shaped ear for several seconds, trying to think of what to say. Using every ounce of creativity I could find, I managed to craft a story about having a rare dermatologic condition, something I was sure none of them had ever heard of before, something that hadn’t even been written up yet, and—please do not worry, I am under the care of a highly skilled physician.

I held my breath. Alex and Dr. Peña said some things I couldn’t process, and there was, I think, some quiet tittering. And then they walked on down the hall, and I began to breathe again. Feeling suddenly tired, I lowered my head to the computer desk.

I stayed that way for a long time, contemplating with a shudder what Dr. Peña must now think of me. Thoughts of leaving crossed my mind: for the day, for the month, for the year, maybe, considering not just Dr. Peña but also the suffering inherent in internship itself, for the rest of the my life. I even cried a little. But eventually, that kernel of resilience that had always resided within me, that had up to now been buried under layer upon layer of sleeplessness, self-doubt, and humiliation, began to grow, softening my thoughts’ edges until I was able to pull myself up from the desk. Internship was not going to last forever, I reminded myself, and, besides, I already had my schedule—I would not be working with Dr. Peña again.

I had a few minutes before our afternoon conference, so I checked my email, hoping a message from a friend might take my thoughts off things. But instead, near the top of the list, was an email from our program director with a subject line reading, “Important: Schedule Change.” I opened it, to find the following:

Dear doctor. Please note that you have been reassigned from Team A to Team B for your April Internal Medicine rotation. Your team will consist of

I shut my eyes and said a quick prayer: Please don’t let it be Dr. Peña’s team. Please, please, please. Please don’t let it be.

I took a deep breath, opened my eyes, and scanned the list of names: interns Joe, Kathy, and Evan; resident James; and then, there it was, in bold letters: attending physician Dr. Peña. Once again, my head fell to the desk.

Still, I resolved to persevere. On our first day working together, I woke up early so I’d have plenty of time to get ready. I made sure my clothes were ironed, my shoes polished, my sweater free of stray hairs. I left for the hospital two hours before rounds started in order to read through every page of the patients’ charts and perform comprehensive exams. I took notes and even practiced what I would say when the team arrived.

Finally, it was time to round. Dr. Peña led us through the halls, saying a warm hello to everyone we happened to come upon. The hospital was more cheerful than usual that day, as the nurses had decorated their stations for Valentine’s Day. Garlands of red and pink hearts, plush Cupids with their bows and arrows, and candy dishes brimming with chocolates adorned each unit. We visited the ICU first, checking Ms. X’s ventilator settings and oxygen and carbon dioxide levels. We went to Mr. Y’s room and asked him how his abdominal pain was today. Then it was time to check on Ms. Z, a young woman with Hodgkin’s lymphoma.

I somehow ended up walking directly behind Dr. Peña as we approached Ms. Z’s room. He knocked on her door, paused for a moment, and walked in. I followed, trying to keep a good distance between us, but the crowd behind me pushed me right up next to him.

He was almost to the patient when it happened. I didn’t see what caused it—maybe a loose shoelace or one of Ms. Z’s belongings on the floor—but Dr. Peña tripped on something, and his normally graceful body began to hurtle through the air like a bolder launched from a catapult. His hands were in his pockets at the time. He tried to pull them out, but they must have gotten stuck, for he came crashing down, unbraced, onto Ms. Z’s chest.

Her eyes flew open. We residents gasped. Dr. Peña let out a loud, prolonged groaning noise that filled the room.

After what seemed an eternity, Dr. Peña lifted his head and made eye contact with Ms. Z. Her eyes were wild, her neck craned, her arms poised to shove him off of her. He jumped from the bed as if it were a hot stove and stammered an apology, then turned and looked at us with a sheepish expression. There was, I noticed, a slight change in the coloration of his face—the birth of a blush—and his eyes began to drift around the room, roaming from face to face. They eventually landed on mine. For a moment, he just looked at me blankly. Then there was the slightest smile, a subtle crinkling of the eyes, and, in some way I cannot explain, I knew with certainty what he was thinking. We are one, you and I: imperfect, clumsy doctors, inevitably making fools of ourselves from time to time, and would you please be so kind as to overlook this in me as I did for you?

I wanted to run to him with open arms. I wanted to embrace him. I wanted to once and for all declare my love. But of course I restrained myself. I held his gaze, smiled back at him with conviction, and mouthed the words, It’s okay.

And then he began to laugh. He laughed and laughed, and soon we were all—with the exception of Ms. Z (who remained scowling)—laughing.

The room seemed suddenly brighter and more colorful. I felt a buoyancy in my spirit that I hadn’t felt since before internship. As Dr. Peña turned his attention back to Ms. Z, I pulled back my shoulders, straightened my back, and breathed a sigh of relief. Given everything, I thought, there’s little hope of my ever winning Dr. Peña’s heart. But at least we are, without a doubt, now even.



BIO

Christine Benton Criswell is a writer and physician in San Antonio, Texas. Her work is featured in several journals, including Jimson Weed, The Headlight Review, and New Pop Lit. In her spare time, she enjoys reading, practicing tai chi, and watching K-dramas.







PUPPY

by Ruth Rotkowitz


            The road to the breeder seemed to enter another realm. As Edna forced the blue Chevy farther and farther from the highway, abandoning the neatly planted rows of trees which lined the exit ramp like proud relatives standing erect on a receiving line, she nodded at the shiny leaves of lime green sparkling in the light. A cold shadow of darker foliage now surrounded them, and she shivered.

            Squinting into her rearview mirror past her daughter in the backseat, she noted the halcyon autumn scene receding from her vision. She drove slowly, into the fog, flinching as a low branch suddenly smacked like a whip across the hood. Trees whose leaves had stiffened and deteriorated to dull brown now crowded upon the roof of the old car as if to ensnare its occupants.

            Edna had to acknowledge that she never realized how large the state of New Jersey was, since it had always looked so tiny on the map of the United States she’d had to study in school long ago. She’d been driving nearly two hours and they were obviously deep in the boonies, an alien and unfamiliar world, far from their suburban home. As if to echo that realization, Edna’s cell phone emitted a long beep from within her pocketbook, letting her know it had gone dead – no signal in the area.

            Checking the directions on the seat beside her, Edna turned into a narrow dirt road filled with puddles and bumps. A rusted mailbox hung at a menacing angle at the edge of the road, signaling the existence of a home somewhere beyond the thick, overgrown shrubbery. Bits of garbage lay strewn on the ground, and a squashed orange juice container became engaged in a game of tag with a flapping, coverless magazine when a gust of wind sent them both swirling. The whoosh of the chilling wind suddenly caused Edna to imagine her daughter getting sucked out of the back window, lost forever in this alternate realm. She checked the rear view mirror again and closed the car windows.

            “Well, this certainly is what you’d call rural,” Edna chirped, cringing at the squeaky pitch of her voice.

            Eight-year old Allie could barely contain her bright-eyed excitement. “Are we almost there?”

            “I think so, sweetheart.”

            “I can’t wait to see my puppy, Mommy,” Allie chimed, bouncing up and down in her seat as much as the seat belt would allow.

            “Me too, sweetie,” Edna responded, hearing the dark thread snaking through her voice. When will this deserted road end?

            “It’s taking so long. Are you sure you didn’t make a wrong turn?”

            “No, no, it’s right here,” Edna said, checking her directions again. “This is the street we need! Sharp right, and it’s the second house on the left. This has gotta be it!”

            Grinning at her daughter in the rearview mirror, she almost overshot the strip of road that suddenly appeared on her right, wedged between a sprawling bush and a rotting tree stump. She guided the car carefully onto what felt like a forsaken trail as her tires crunched piles of dead, brittle leaves and rose to carry them over mounds and roots lurking beneath them. Through her fingertips gripping the wheel, Edna had no choice but to receive her car’s vibrations and acknowledge its groaning resistance. The vet who’d referred her to this breeder — had he ever driven here? Edna snorted at the thought.

            “Let’s go, Mom,” Allie bounced. “I can hear dogs barking! It’s the right house!”

            Edna blinked several times at the vision blooming before them. A long, sprawling, ranch-style house, painted clean white with royal blue trim and matching shutters, it flaunted a mowed lawn and neat shrubbery in the front. Straight rows of red begonias were planted along the edge of the walk. Normal enough, Edna had to admit. In fact, welcoming. Hand in hand, mother and daughter advanced upon the front door, their sneakers making soft, mushy sounds on the gravel. Wet leaves lay plastered along the walk, evidence of last night’s rainfall, and their pungent aroma, like a bonfire doused quickly, rose to their nostrils.

            The door flew open before the first knock was completed. Harried -though- trying -hard was the phrase that came to Edna’s mind as she looked down upon the short woman with the frazzled, reddish-brown hair — hair that was apparently cut well in a blunt pageboy and was capable of a sleek, bouncy effect but now stood out in untamed waves and straggly ends.

            “Come in, come in,” the woman ordered as she pulled them both towards her by their arms and then slammed the door shut. Distant strains of barking filtered through the house.

            “Hi, Doreen. We finally meet! I’m Edna, and this is my daughter …”

            “I know, sure. This way,” the woman interrupted. Working with dogs all the time might account for her abruptness with people, Edna allowed. Nevertheless, the person she’d been conversing with over the phone for weeks now about philosophies of dog breeding and the rewards of dog ownership had been quite friendly and talkative. Edna had pictured an overweight matron who bustled sideways while walking and wore graying hair in a bun at the base of her neck.  An Earth Mother, in a huge housedress covered by a flowered apron, whose pockets bulged with treats for children and little biscuits for puppies. This trim, petite woman standing before her – whose throaty voice was the same as that of the person on the phone – wore tight, stylish jeans and a dark purple turtleneck. Edna scolded her irresponsible imagination for creating some fanciful storybook character.

            “Follow me,” the woman commanded, and Allie hurried down a dim hallway after the striding figure, flashing Edna an eager smile first, then swinging her little head so that her ponytail swung with her. As Edna hastened to keep in step behind them, she managed a quick look around and was encouraged to see a bright, airy living room furnished in various shades of beige. The back wall consisted of a large bay window that opened onto an impressive expanse of lawn and woods.

            Where was the invitation to sit in the kitchen and enjoy a leisurely cup of coffee, to chat about the habits of this unusual breed, to be patted on the hand across the table and told that her daughter was wonderful and loving?

            Edna quickened her step to follow her daughter’s ponytail into one of the bedrooms, and suddenly found herself in a beautiful little room, neat and light. Edna unclenched her teeth. A dollhouse world. Miniature china figures stared down at her from a shiny white shelf. Why did this seem so incongruous?

            “Make yourselves comfortable,” said Doreen. “I’ll get the puppies.” Allie lowered herself to the floor as Edna perched on the edge of the bed, noticing the needlepoint pillow on a facing armchair, and a small glass Tiffany lamp on the nightstand. Beside the lamp, beneath the protection of its dangly fringes, a brass frame boasted a photograph of the breeder holding a Mexican hairless dog – a Xoloitzcuintli –  in her arms. Both woman and dog were grinning in pride, the dog’s grin accentuated by the pointy tongue lolling out of the side of its little mouth.  A red prize ribbon adorned the animal’s thin neck. As if to accentuate the unity of woman and dog, both the dog’s bat-like ears and the breeder’s hair were blowing in the same direction.

            A pleasant breeze caused Edna to turn from the photograph toward the window, where frilly white lace curtains fluttered. Through the sheer fabric, Edna had the chance to study the group of dogs outside more carefully. For months, Allie had looked up various breeds, immersing herself in books and websites. Edna, filled with pride in Allie’s resourcefulness, had encouraged the research, allowing her daughter to select the type of dog she wanted. When Allie announced that her heart was set on a Mexican hairless, Edna was stunned. Never having heard of the breed herself, she read some of what Allie showed her. Vets she phoned tried to talk her out of it – the dogs are unusual, develop skin problems, and are not that common so might be difficult to find. But Edna had made a promise to her little girl, and Allie had put in so much time and was now so excited. Finally, one of the many vets she’d contacted had recommended this breeder, out here in the hinterland.

            Watching the scene in the yard, Edna had to admit that the dogs were indeed weird-looking. They didn’t really look much like dogs; they were more like rodents, or some mutant breed. They did play nicely together, she observed, and their movements were those of any other dog. All the literature indicated that they were friendly. Edna nodded, as if to reinforce that belief. The dogs scampered about, the smaller ones tripping over toys lying in the grass. A few large German shepherds were out there as well. They stayed together, ignoring the little hairless ones, as if segregation were the natural order of things in the canine world.

            Turning back to her immediate surroundings, Edna noted that the carpet in the little room was a bright green, a continuation of the lawn outside. French provincial furniture in white — a desk and dresser — stood neatly against one wall. Edna jumped as she felt something pull at the leg of her jeans, and smiled down at a very small hairless pup tugging at her sock. Two more dogs, clones of the one clutching her leg, darted into the room, sniffing intently and leaping about as if the most exciting event in the world were happening right there. As the pups frolicked, the room filled with the sweet, intoxicating scent of baby breath.

            “Oh, they’re so cute,” cooed Allie, leaning over to pet them all as they tried to climb into her lap, tripping over one another in the process. Laughing, she freed one pup’s little paw that had gotten stuck in the lacey trim of the bedspread. The yellow and green color scheme of the room, the matching bedspread and curtains, and the general antique daintiness should, Edna noted, make her feel better. It should.

            “So now I pick one, right?” asked Allie, her hand resting gently on one little puppy’s smooth head.

            Doreen, staring distractedly out the window, nodded. It was then that Edna noticed two suitcases in the corner, a stuffed giraffe lovingly placed atop one, its legs splayed so that it kept its balance against the wall.

            “Oh, my daughter and I are taking a little…vacation,” Doreen said, waving her hand at the suitcases upon noticing Edna’s gaze.

            Edna tried to remember if the woman had ever mentioned a daughter in their conversations. “How nice. Who will stay with the dogs?” Doreen had told Edna, in one of their talks, that she was divorced – a bond they shared.

            “Oh, my, uh, brother.” She coughed. “He’s here a lot, he helps out…” Her voice trailed off, and she scratched at something behind her ear.

            “Where will you be going?” Edna asked.

            The woman turned to Allie, a smile fixed on her face. “Well, dear, have you made a choice?”

            Allie held up one of the pups. It looked like the tiniest one. It could be mistaken for a mouse, Edna thought with a jolt. What was she getting into? And why was Doreen rudely ignoring the question she’d asked? Perhaps the question was too personal.

            “Come, then, let’s get him all ready.” With a big smile, Doreen scooped the puppy out of Allie’s arms and was about to march out of the room when the sound of a door slamming at the front of the house reverberated in the little room.

            “I want to say goodbye!”  shouted a youthful voice tinged with haughtiness. A flicker of annoyance danced fleetingly over the breeder’s pert features, but she called out with composure, “In here, darling! Hurry up, one puppy is being picked up now.”

            A girl around twelve-years old burst in and headed straight for the dog in her mother’s arms. The girl had a lanky build and seemed to have outgrown the clothes she was wearing, which consisted of dirty beige stretch pants and a too-short navy sweatshirt. Her dark blonde hair was long and unkempt, and hung loosely in her face. It looked like it needed a shampoo, Edna concluded, as she stood against the wall waiting for some kind of introduction. One that was apparently not forthcoming. She noted in a stern admonition to herself that she’d come for a puppy, not an exercise in etiquette.

            “MaryAnn feels so attached to this one. He’s our tiniest pup, right?” the breeder cooed, maple syrupy sweetness dripping from her voice.  The woman looked intently into MaryAnn’s face. Too intently, Edna thought. “Now say goodbye,” the woman cajoled in a soft voice, “because these people are in a hurry to get him home to his new family.”

            Did we say we were in a hurry? Edna wondered. The girl picked up the pup and planted a kiss on his little head. As she hugged him tightly to her chest, Edna caught the girl’s profile, the small pointy chin and slitted eyes. She saw MaryAnn gently rub the tiny dog between his eyes and her heart softened towards the child.

            “I’m going to bathe him now and get him all ready to go to his new home.”

            “I’ll help…”

            “I need you to feed the others,” the woman interrupted her daughter, her voice rising slightly.

            MaryAnn stared at her mother, shifting from one foot to the other; finally, she relented, stomping from the room with a toss of her head.

            While Allie accompanied the breeder to the bathroom, Edna paced the hall. The two of them were even giggling in there. Allie wanted a male so she could have a baby brother. She already had a name picked out – Fletcher. It was the name of a boy in some story she’d read for school, and she thought it sounded smart and strong.

            Allie emerged from the bathroom, her cheeks flushed. The door closed behind her.

            “She’s taking him out of the water now,” she explained. “He shouldn’t get a chill. And guess what? She’ll put some clothes on him! I got to pick the outfit! He’ll look so cute! Like a little…”

            “Clothes?”

            Doreen then appeared, holding the dog in her arms. He was completely wrapped up in a green blanket. Only his tiny face was visible; the blanket even covered his head.

            “Oh, the kids get such a kick out of dressing these dogs. They’re so tiny, it’s fun. And they’re such good-natured dogs, they don’t mind, even when they’re older. You’ll love it on Halloween.”

            She winked at Allie, who grinned.

            “He’s awfully quiet,” Edna found the courage to declare. “You have guaranteed us a totally healthy animal.”

            “Oh, he’s fine,” the breeder exclaimed. “I just gave him some medication to keep him calm for your ride home.”

            “Some…what kind of…?” Edna sputtered.

             “Oh don’t worry, I get it from the vet. I’ll even write down the name of it so you can check with your vet. It’s a harmless drug, given to dogs before they travel so they’ll relax and sleep. It will wear off in a few hours,” she assured them.

            “Let me get a good look at him,” Edna proclaimed, stepping forward, her legs wooden poles she had to forcibly activate.

            “O.K.,” answered the woman hurriedly, “but he has to stay warm since he just had a bath, so I can only uncover the blanket for a minute. He’s such a small one, we want to be careful.”

            As Edna reached out to the blanket, she was certain the woman brushed her hand away in what could have been an accidental motion. Edna shrank back, hugging her arm to her side, and watched as the breeder uncovered one side of the blanket. The dog was wearing a long blue shirt with little red pants. His tail curled around him, covering part of his body.

            As Allie and Edna bent their heads forward, squinting, the woman said, “He’s still susceptible to new germs, you know.”

            The little creature’s eyes were closed and Edna reached out her hand and placed it gently on the smooth, hairless head. There was something unnatural about a bald dog, but Edna resisted the shiver that began in her neck and inched its way through her shoulder blades. Realizing that she’d gotten to touch the animal without interference, she decided to consider that reassuring.

            “Just remember that his skin is exposed, unlike other dogs,” Doreen recited as she wrapped the blanket even more tightly around the pup. “So especially in the winter, we want to keep him warm, don’t we?” Allie nodded solemnly; she’d already insisted on buying a little puppy-coat of red wool for winter walks. The breeder looked to Allie with a smile and a tilt of her head, which struck Edna as birdlike, the pointy chin and clipped little motions reminiscent of a sparrow looking nervously about for something to peck.

            “All the instructions for his care are in this shopping bag,” the breeder said as she handed over a brown bag with “Lord & Taylor” emblazoned on it. The letters of the Lord & Taylor name danced teasingly in Edna’s face, daring her to find their presence incompatible with the surroundings. “Also, several items to start you off with for the first few days.”

            Edna cleared the buildup in her throat. “I want to speak to my daughter alone for a minute, please,” she heard herself mumble. The breeder darted her a startled look.  Instantaneously, the woman managed to transform that look into one of gentleness. Her features actually softened, a smile forming around the edges of her tight mouth, and she nodded in mother-to-mother understanding. “Of course,” she replied, and slipped back into the bedroom.

            Edna grabbed the shoulder of Allie’s jacket and pulled her daughter further down the hallway. Allie looked up at her with wide, questioning eyes. With a sigh, Edna bent to her daughter’s level.

            “I don’t have a good feeling about this, sweetie,” she whispered, caressing the child’s smooth cheek, expecting the further widening of the green-specked brown eyes and the protests that followed.

            “Everything’s fine, Mommy,” Allie whined, glancing back into the room. Her daughter’s earnestness left hot spurts of sweet apple breath swirling in Edna’s face. She pulled Allie closer and looked into her face. “Listen,” she hissed, “something doesn’t …seem right…I feel… he might not be healthy. We can call this off…”

            “No, no…” Allie began to wail, her entire body bobbing up and down…

            “…and,” Edna interjected immediately, “we’ll get a puppy somewhere else. I promise. We’ll go looking tomorrow.”

            Tears were already collecting in the corners of Allie’s round, liquid eyes. “Mommy, no! Please! I want this one!  I love him already! If he’s not healthy, we’ll take care of him and make him better!  You know we won’t find a Mexican hairless anywhere else!”

            “Darling, please,” Edna stammered, feeling tears building in her own eyes as well. “There are so many other puppies, other places to…” she pleaded.

            “Please, Mommy,” Allie choked, “please! I love him so much! This is what they look like – we saw pictures, remember? And I’ll take care of him, you’ll see.” She grabbed Edna’s hand and the intensity and heat from her little hand flowed into Edna’s, shooting right through her arm and across her chest. “And we’ll be having him checked at a vet, right?” she added, ducking her head closer to Edna’s in an attempt to keep whispering despite her agitation. 

            “Well, that’s true,” Edna conceded, groaning slightly as she returned to a standing position. “Mommy, please,” Allie mouthed, looking up at Edna and giving her hand one last squeeze. It was then that Edna noticed a closet door slightly ajar farther down the hall, with something long and brown sticking out. Leaving Allie, she took a few steps toward it and peered inside. What was sticking out was a rifle.

            Edna recoiled as if she’d been struck. What kind of place was this, what kind of house had she brought her daughter to? Looking back at Allie’s expectant face, she told herself that this was a rural community, unlike anything she would find familiar, and hunting was probably a common sport.  She shoved the rifle back in and shut the door. The sooner she and Allie left this house, the better.

            Returning to the now darkened room, Edna watched as the breeder rose from the bed, the bundle still in her arms. The two women looked across at each other.

            “Well, I guess there’s nothing left but to pay you the balance and be on our way.” The woman nodded politely, as if there were never any question that this was the case. As her stomach lurched, she watched the breeder bend gently to a smiling Allie and carefully hand her the little bundle. Edna reached into her pocketbook with robot-like stiffness and handed over the check she’d made out at home, sitting at her kitchen table last night with a hot cup of herbal mint tea and a warm cinnamon Danish. 

***

            The trees lining the road took on gargantuan proportions in the encroaching darkness. Their branches slithered upward into the waiting stillness of the blackening sky, their menacing silence reinforced by the silence within the car. It gets dark awfully quickly around here, Edna snapped, to herself.  

            “I guess he’s sleepy,” she finally spoke aloud into the darkness, mustering whatever hopefulness she could salvage and directing it into her voice.

            “Umhmmm,” came the response from the back seat, followed by “He’s really cute, Ma..”

            They rode in silence a while longer, the car snaking its way through the darkened world, following the little road that had at one time cut through the forest. Still in evidence all around them, the surviving portion of the forest grasped at their weary vehicle as it bravely forged ahead.  

            At the clearing, Edna hesitated, confused, unable to get her bearings. “Get my bearings,” she muttered. A phrase that seemed to imply that there was a piece of matter that she was missing, something that would lead her safely home. She resolved to purchase a GPS device over the weekend – she certainly could have used one in this place. Instinctively, she turned her head to the right, feeling somewhere within her that she had previously approached this corner from that direction. She imagined herself coming down that way and making the left turn. Yes, it seemed that she had.  An orderly row of flickering lights in the distance, suggesting cars traveling on a regular stretch of highway, beckoned to her from that direction as well.

            But several lights later, no such highway appeared. Where had it gone? Had it been a mirage? Not even a gas station, where one traditionally asked for directions, was in sight. And a sign seemed to be too much to hope for.

            “This road doesn’t look familiar, Mommy,” Allie whined. Edna swallowed hard and slowed down. No one was behind her. Or in front of her. Or anywhere. Was she supposed to have turned left at the end of that dirt road? While inching along, she shuffled among the papers on the seat beside her with her right hand but could not find the index card containing her handwritten directions, the ones she’d followed to find the place. It must have dropped or gotten blown out of the car when she’d opened the door. Either that, or it was wedged beneath one of the seats, keeping company with candy and gum wrappers and an overdue library book or two. Edna pulled over.

            “What are you doing?” asked Allie. Edna could feel that her daughter was leaning forward towards her, a worried, intent frown on her little face.

            “Just let me think a minute, sweetheart,” she responded, making the effort to sound breezy and carefree as her eyes lighted on a rabbit hopping across the road in front of her headlights, hopping in no particular hurry from one clump of dense bushes to another. “I’m trying to remember, in my mind, which way we came from when we approached that little street that led to the breeder’s house. Then, if I can remember, I can figure out how to get back and go the opposite way! Okay? You close your eyes for a minute and try to help me. Think back.”

            A few moments later, Edna was back on the road, more hopeful that she was heading in the direction of the highway. But casually glancing at her watch, she nearly jumped when she saw the time. It couldn’t be. They could not possibly have been on the road forty minutes already. The breeder’s house had not been more than ten or fifteen minutes from the highway. Did time progress at a different rate out here? She ran her dry tongue along the inside of her mouth. Allie must surely be hungry for dinner already, unless the excitement of the day had supplanted that. If she could just get them home, Edna told herself, everything would be all right. Safe in their snug house, on their friendly street, the dog will look like a dog, and she and Allie will return to their peaceful life.

            Driving more slowly, squinting into the windshield, Edna was suddenly relieved to see she was passing the rusty mailbox she remembered.  As she settled back, a bit more confident, she heard a familiar-sounding noise emanating from the back seat.

            “What is that sound?” she demanded, hearing her voice louder than it should have been. “Is it — no — is it — sucking?”

            “Yeah,” Allie responded matter-of-factly.  “He woke up and looked hungry so I’m giving him a bottle.”

            “A bottle?! A bottle of what? What do you mean, a bottle? Where did you get a bottle?” She screeched to a halt.

            “It was in the bag, Mommy,” Allie explained, her voice small and fearful. “The bag of supplies she gave us.”

            Ah, that elegant ‘Lord & Taylor’ bag. Of course.

            “She told me in the bathroom that when these pups are first taken from the mother, it’s comforting for them to get a bottle. Just at the beginning.”  Allie was pleading, on the verge of tears.  Edna took a deep breath. It was then she looked around and began to suspect she’d made a wrong turn.

***

            The eerie quiet of the surrounding woods and the darkness within the car made it impossible to ignore the persistent sucking sound from the backseat punctuating the stillness. Edna knew that she should look back there. But how could she dare, before they were out of here, someplace safe?

            But now her job was to get them to such a place. “Of course, I had to go to a breeder,” she mumbled, giving in to the anger that she was trying to save for later. “Had to do it right.  The only way to make sure to get a purebred, with the right disposition. It’s well worth the trip.” Who had said that, anyway? Some sophisticated know-it-all at her office? Or had she read it in some stupid book?

            She snorted. Why couldn’t she have gone to a plain old neighborhood pet store, like any other idiot buying her kid a puppy for the first time? In broad daylight, a regular store, with bright lights and bubbly, talkative sales people. No, she had to do it the complicated way. So here she was, lost in some back woods, alone with her daughter who trusted her and that tiny, weird-looking creature. Maybe…no, she couldn’t let her mind go there…but just maybe…that sneaky Doreen – probably not even her real name! How could she, Edna, have been so stupid, waiting in the hall like a dutiful child? What if …she couldn’t even think it.

            She smacked her hand on the steering wheel. The sucking sound halted for a second, then resumed, picking up its rhythm immediately. Yes, they were all alone here, all alone in the world, she and Allie. No one to lean on.  It was up to her to protect them both. She could not sit here whimpering in self-pity. She had gotten them into this; she would get them out of it.

            This couldn’t wait. She had to know now.  She turned on the car’s overhead light.

            “Let me see the puppy, Allie.” She kneeled on the seat, facing the back.

            “Mom…”

            “Allie.” Her voice quivered as she held out her arms to receive the green bundle. She felt Allie’s eyes boring into her as she placed the blanket on the seat beside her and slowly unwrapped it. The tail came off in her hands. With a gasp, she flung it to the floor. His little bottom was so wet that the “tail” had become unglued. She pulled down the pants and peeled back the diaper. Well, it was a male all right; that promise had been kept.

            Her heart was beating in her ears as she pulled the blanket back from his head. With a slight tug, the ears came off. Where had that woman gotten this stuff – a costume store? Or had she shot and skinned some wild animal with her trusty rifle?

            Edna could not breathe.  She could see Fletcher’s chest rising and falling, so he was clearly breathing. She patted her own chest, and then began to gag.

            “Mommy, are you sick?” came Allie’s worried query from the backseat. Edna opened her door and stuck out her head, waiting to retch. But nothing came, except the emptiness and blackness of the unlit road. She pulled her head back in and slammed the door shut, hitting the lock button. She sloppily rewrapped the bundle and returned it to Allie, then pulled back onto the road, tires squealing, and executed a sharp U-turn, hitting an unseen bump in the process.

            “Change of plan,” she announced loudly. “We’re going back there. There’s been a mistake. A huge mistake.”

            “Mommy?” came Allie’s tiny voice. “I…do love him.”

            “I know, honey. But this is something else. That lady did something wrong, something she’s not allowed to do. We have to go back, and Mommy is going to do the talking. I will make it all right. Do you understand?”

            “Umhmm.”

            She’ll make it up to Allie, she vowed. But first things first.

***

            “Okay,” she announced, a little too jovially. She was a general with a plan to execute, and she was eager to get to it. “I think we weren’t supposed to turn yet. If I remember correctly, we went straight on that road, past the corner where I turned. So, if we were going home, I think I would now go back to that corner and turn left, which would take us onto the same road, only we would continue until the next intersection, and turn then. But since we are not going home…yet…we need to reverse that. Right?”  She didn’t really expect an answer as she steered in the direction back to the breeder.

            Several dirt roads later, with perspiration forming on her upper lip, Edna silently cursed herself. They could end up going in circles all night. She had been sure this was the block – even the rundown homes visible beyond the bushes looked familiar. But there were much more woods here, and no neat little ranch house was in sight.      

            Suddenly, a huge animal leaped out in front of the car and Edna skidded sideways, letting out a scream as she slammed on the brake. She thought it was a wolf, then realized it was a German shepherd leering into her headlights. The large ears pointed upwards, stiff and alert, and the wolf-like features jutted sharply from the brownish-gray fur. Edna, hands clenched on the wheel, could smell the animal’s tensed muscles. The stillness was suddenly broken when a voice, a child’s voice, confident yet definitely belonging to a child, called from a distance, and the dog, casting them a last, regretful look, trotted off.

            Edna caught her breath and eased her foot gently back onto the gas pedal. “That dog looked mean, Mommy,” Allie commented. Something gnawed at Edna and she slowed even more. That child’s voice — it sounded familiar. She shifted its cadences through her agitated brain, hovering over the slightly lispy “s” and the hint of arrogance.

            Yes, she had it. It was the voice of that girl, the breeder’s daughter!  So she had turned merely one block too soon, for this road must back up to the breeder’s property, which stretches farther than she’d realized. Maybe that woman owns the whole damn county.

            Edna coasted to a stop, pulling over by the trees, and peered into the darkness. Squinting through the denseness of the woods, the remains of the old forest, she tried to follow the meandering of the road with her eye. In the distance, she perceived a large clearing. Beyond, yes, a house, definitely the back of a long, low ranch house. White. It had to be.

             Fine. She was doing fine, she reminded herself.  Despite her confusion, she had found the house again. It was fate. She now had the opportunity to bring Fletcher back. One way or another, it would be over. Edna would be able to erase this entire day, and head home with her daughter. Perhaps the presence of… him… in the car was some kind of jinx, preventing them from getting out of the area. Once he was no longer shackling them, so to speak, she would find the highway and they’d be free.          

            She leaned her head back and felt, in the darkness, Allie’s face leaning close to hers. She turned and kissed her daughter’s smooth button nose.               

            “Listen, honey, we’re going to leave the car here, hidden in the trees. Then we will walk through these trees together and then across the lawn beyond them and we’ll be back at the breeder’s house. It’s that house over there.” She pointed in the direction of some faint lights through the trees.

            “Now, Allie,” she added, being sure to convey seriousness, “we’ll be approaching from the back of the house and we’ll have to be very quiet until we get there. Okay? We don’t want to scare anyone away. Anyone who…might not be expecting us.”           

            “Okay,” Allie answered softly, frightened by her mother’s tone. “But we won’t leave Fletcher alone in the car, right?”

            Edna looked back at the innocent sprinkling of freckles dotting her daughter’s nose. “No, we’ll take him along,” she said. “You can carry him.” 

            She held her breath as Allie sat silently, looking down. Then, without a word, the child gathered the bundle to her chest and shuffled over to the car door, opening it.

            Placing one foot out onto the muddy road, Edna briefly entertained the idea of leaving the motor running. A series of movie scenes flashed across the screen of her mind:  fleeing victims, hotly pursued by criminals, pounce upon their car hiding in the woods, scramble into it, and discover, to their horror,  that the engine will not even turn over. The camera zooms into their faces, which register terror and panic, as the car continues burping out that choking sound, and the pursuers close in….

            “Stop it!” Edna hissed through clenched teeth, shaking her head as if to rid it of an annoying tic. She turned off the car. Grabbing Allie around the waist, she steered her away from their parking spot, over bulging tree roots and mounds of dirt, grateful that her daughter had nearly covered Fletcher’s face with the blankets.

            The walk through the wooded area seemed longer than it should have been, especially with Allie being so careful not to trip. The darkness of the sky was weighted and complete; no moonlight would bother to penetrate this particular small section of the world. Trying to ignore the pounding in her temples, Edna kept glancing backwards, marking landmarks in her head, so that she would find the car again. Quickly, if she had to. She could have used a knife, to mark the trees. Yes, she should have brought a knife, put it in her pocketbook with the lipstick and checkbook.

            She swallowed hard, but the lump wouldn’t go down. Each time she looked behind her, the trees seemed to crowd more closely together and to metamorphose into a row of huge, amoeba-like faces, taunting her. If bread crumbs were in her pocket now, she realized, she could leave a trail of them, like Hansel and Gretel. Gripping Allie’s waist tightly as they stepped out of the woods and into a clearing at last, she stared across the back lawn of the breeder’s gingerbread house, the house that had only recently held out such sweet promise to her little girl.

            Together, they tiptoed across, although the grass was so deep that tiptoeing was not necessary. A few dogs barked in the distance but the barking seemed listless, futile; the dogs all knew they’d been called in for the night and couldn’t do anything to anybody right now.  Suddenly, a pair of little eyes appeared at Edna’s feet, staring up at her. She drew back with a gasp, instinctively pulling Allie with her, and the eyes were gone. A skunk? raccoon? It could be anything around here. She squeezed Allie’s upper arm and forged ahead.

            Edna knew she needed a plan, a prepared speech. Perhaps it would come to her when she and Doreen were face to face. She had to do something to obliterate this nightmare and buy her and Allie’s freedom. She was here, not running away. She meant to stand up for her rights, and that meant something would have to be settled.

            Before she could formulate a more concrete scheme, her wet, sneakered feet froze in the ground, and Allie’s, in syncopation with her, stopped short as well. The voices coming from the side of the house were raised, angry. Edna strained, but could not make out any actual words. Her heart beating against her shivering chest, she inched closer, noticing that Allie, alert, was moving like a cat, bending one leg at a time forward in slow, exaggerated motion, like a sleuth from one of her television programs.

            One voice was Doreen’s; the other, a man’s. Although Edna had never heard the breeder speak in an angry tone, it seemed natural to hear it now, more natural than the cloying sweetness that had oozed from her earlier. Edna pressed herself into the white shingles, leaning her body into the frame of the house as closely as possible, and Allie, imitating her, did the same.

            The voices were near to them now, just around the corner of the house. Their sharpness cut into the dense night air.

            “That’s right, we’re leaving. So let go of me, and give me back…” a scuffle of some sort was taking place. She was leaving. Shit! The suitcases! She meant to be out of here by now, Edna realized. Something…or someone…was preventing them.

            “Where’s MaryAnn?” the male voice demanded. “She in that cab over there?”

            “How dare you even mention my daughter’s name to me!” the woman’s voice sputtered, its fury shooting out into the placid thickness.

            “You are my sister,” the male voice, deep and insolent, almost bored, declared. Edna immediately pictured him as tall and lanky, with dark, wavy hair, wearing a dirty trench coat and mud-covered boots.

            “Your sister!” the breeder screamed. “After what you did to my MaryAnn?! You are a monster, not a brother! Now let go of me this minute. Or I’ll…”

            The man chortled. “You’ll what? You’re really going to shoot me with that thing?”

            “Get the hell off my property!” the breeder screeched. “or I swear, I will…”

            The sound of a body slamming against the side of the house reverberated, followed by grunts and curses and more shoving. Edna remained frozen, her eyes fastened on Allie amid the sounds of arguing. Suddenly, to her horror, Edna saw the bundle begin to stir. Allie put her face into it and crooned something, then jiggled it gently, lovingly. 

            “You gonna at least tell me what you did with it?” the man’s voice snarled. “Is it buried somewhere back here?”

            Edna clutched at the top of her jacket, accidentally pinching her neck with her ice-cold fingertips. Her teeth began to chatter, as if electrified wires had been set in motion inside her jaw, and she feared the sound from within her mouth would give them away. She looked down at Allie, innocently hovering beside her, hugging the…Fletcher…to her thin chest. Why had she come back, put her daughter in danger? Why hadn’t she gone to a police station, presenting her story along with the…Fletcher? The police might not have believed her, of course, and she could be accused, imprisoned, leaving Allie… Tears were forming somewhere but she blinked them back. There was no time for that.  And there was not much chance they could sneak quietly back to the car now.

            Edna’s panicked mind groped for options. Keep the money and we won’t say a word – just take him back? Give me a real dog for my daughter and I’ll drop this bundle at a hospital for you? But with that brother, standing right there…

            The frantic jumble of Edna’s thoughts was suddenly interrupted by a sound — a clear, distinct, loud — sound. Everything froze. It was the very real and unmistakable cry of a baby, a human baby. Edna’s hand shot out and pushed the bundle upwards onto Allie’s shoulder, shoving it and holding it there by what she felt was the little buttocks. But the cry persisted. He had had enough.

            “What was that?” growled the man’s voice.

            “You wouldn’t know,” retorted the breeder as the crunch of stomping feet rounded the bend of the house. Face to face with Doreen again, Edna, backed up against the house with her hand on Allie’s shoulder, managed to note that the breeder’s pert little hairdo was now totally out of control, the ends wilting and dangly.

            Then came the laugh. An hysterical, non-human, madwoman’s laugh was springing forth from Doreen’s open mouth. Edna peered into the depths of that widening mouth, mesmerized by its darkness. The abyss deepened as the laugh grew more piercing, and the darkness seemed to extend into a tunnel. She and Allie were careening madly through this tunnel, trapped in a wild roller coaster ride, hurtling through an infinity from which emerged longer and louder shrieks of insane hilarity. Edna’s breath burst forth in frenzied pants; she and her little girl were in danger of crashing into the walls of this tunnel and flipping over onto their heads.

            “I want to go, Mommy,” Allie wailed in a low, terrified whisper while pulling at her mother’s sleeve. Paralyzed by the maniacal shrieks that continued, mercilessly, to pour forth from the open mouth, Edna stood rooted, her sneakers melding and intertwining with the heavy tree roots reaching upwards through the earth beneath her feet.  She never even saw the man slink around the corner, never saw that he now held the rifle. Edna’s trance broke when Doreen turned away to lunge at her brother. As they scratched at each other’s faces, each grabbing for the rifle, Edna thought of the dogs in Doreen’s yard fighting over toys. But she could not connect those playful dogs with the ear-splitting blast that suddenly shattered the thick veil of night silence.

***

            She had never felt so light and quick before — her feet were not even touching the ground. Gotta run – gotta keep running, running from that loud, crashing sound still echoing in her head. Running and running and running and never stopping, even for a second, the clean cool night air charging her lungs with the extra energy she needed. She could see clear across the field into a wide vastness that became another field where lights flickered, perhaps from a farmhouse, or a road.

            The moonlight glowed over the open green space, lighting her way. She could even see better at night, with the moonlight illuminating the path. There were no distractions. She was never afraid of the dark, the way Mommy is. Mommy. She hesitated, almost stopped, but then made herself run even faster.

            She clutched her bundle tightly against her heaving chest. He is really being good now, very quiet, she commented to herself proudly. He knows he is safe. She would protect him and take care of him, no matter what.

            She wouldn’t go back to where they’d parked the car. What good would that do? She’d have to run through trees on bumpy ground, which would take too long, and then she couldn’t drive the car anyway. She thought of the car keys in Mommy’s jacket pocket, where she always put them, and then of the cell phone in the purse Mommy wore slung over her shoulder and which was now lying crumpled in the dirt, and this momentarily slowed her pace. So she pushed it all out of her mind for now, and kept going. No, she would stay where the ground was smooth and open, where she could go really fast, and where one lawn probably led to another and another and she would head for the first house she saw.

            She knew exactly what she’d do then. She would knock on the door, and even though she’d be panting and upset, she would be real polite and nice and calm and tell the people that she needed help and could she please use the phone. She could dial the emergency number Mommy had taught her, and she could call Mommy’s best friend Susan, who would definitely come and get her.

            They would never catch up with her. She’d had a good head start and when she’d shot out into the clearing like a rocket being launched, she’d left the two of them, those two horrible people, fighting with each other over that gun, and she knew that would keep them busy for a while. And poor Mommy –– lying on the ground with her face in the dirt.

            But Mommy would want her to run, to run as fast as she could to get away and be safe. Mommy loved her more than anything, she always told her that, especially at bedtime when they were saying goodnight. When she reached that house, she’d make sure she got someone to go back and get Mommy and take her to a doctor.

            Her breath was coming out in little cottony puffs that she could see right in front of her eyes, and it felt good. It was leading her to the right place. As she flew over the thick grass and open fields, Mommy’s love propelled her forward, filling her head and chest and traveling down through her legs, even to her toes — filling her up like a balloon fills with air.  She’d won the first place ribbon in the 500-meter dash two years in a row at her school’s field day, with Mommy standing on the side cheering for her all the way.

             It was almost the same now. Only now she had both Mommy and her puppy-brother. They’d be there for her; she’d be there for them. She nodded her head, taking a solemn vow as the soles of her sneakers skimmed the surface of the soft green earth, its spongy bounciness hurtling her into flight.



BIO

Ruth Rotkowitz is the author of the novel Escaping the Whale (2020) and the novella The Whale Surfaces (2021). She has published fiction, nonfiction, and poetry in a number of literary journals and anthologies. For several years, she served as a staff writer and member of the editorial board of the (now defunct) Woman’s Newspaper of Princeton. Feature articles of hers for this publication garnered awards from the National Federation of Press Women and New Jersey Press Women. In addition, she has taught English on both the college and high school levels.







The Longer View

by Patrick Parks


Professor Radtke owned two pairs of metal-framed glasses: one for distance, one for reading. Because the frames were identical and because he was perpetually engrossed in his work, whether he was actually at it or merely thinking about it, he routinely forgot to change from his reading glasses to the ones meant for distance, which meant, unless he had a book in front of him or was making notes, his world was a blur. Such was the case on a particularly gray and damp day when he left his house for a walk, something he did every morning before settling in at his desk and had, on many other occasions, undertaken wearing what he called his “short spectacles.” This had not proven to be a problem on earlier excursions because he followed a set route and rarely looked up from his feet, having already begun to review the efforts of the previous day and to speculate where this day’s study might lead him. Professor Radtke had retired from the university more than a decade ago, but now that he was free of teaching and directing students, he felt he was doing some of his best research, his most thoughtful scrutiny of national literature, stretching back through time to its origins as folk tales and ballads, all in support of a new thesis that could change the very way the country viewed itself.

This is what was on the professor’s mind that morning—the rethinking of the country’s heritage—and might explain how he mistook a sign with the word DIVERSION and an arrow painted on it, a sign propped against a wall by workers the day before for placement today on a different street, as an instruction meant for him, a change in his normal routine for some unknown but apparently official reason, which he followed without question or, apparently, without recognition of having done so. The street he was now on, much narrower than the one he had been going along, did not take a straight path but angled this way and that, around one windowless building and then another, none of them marked as to their purpose but all built of the same yellow brick. By the time he extricated himself from his reverie and looked around, he realized he was quite lost in an inscrutable maze of indistinct structures, fuzzy-edged to his eyes and each indistinguishable from the rest.

Professor Radtke considered his predicament, aware now that his vision—and therefore his perception—was limited by a prescribed bending of light, the grinding of lenses to precise specifications, a sharpening of vision for things at close range, but here, now, he was faced with longer stretches and more remote objects, all of which were made vague by his impeded vision. Certain that he could, with patience and concentration, retrace his path back to the familiar cobblestones of his morning stroll, the scholar turned and headed in the direction he was certain was the correct one. At the first intersection, the crossing of five streets—not four, which would have been much easier—he veered to the left and immediately regretted it. He could see, however dimly, that this street was a cul de sac with a fountain or a statue (he was not sure which) at the dead end. He walked back to the intersection and took another street. Before he had gone far, he realized that this, too, was the wrong way. He would surely have remembered such a melancholy avenue with black ribbons hung on doors and dead bouquets piled in the gutter. So, once again, he retreated to the place where the streets converged and diverged and followed a third possible route.

This one seemed more promising. The stones were smoother under his feet and, from a window above, he heard the sounds of a family preparing for the day: parents urging, children complaining, the sharp bark of a dog whose tail had been stepped on, the breaking of a sugar bowl. He pressed on, squinting as he neared a corner, hoping for a landmark, a hunch. Turning left, he found himself in a square from which four streets entered or exited, depending upon one’s intentions. Professor Radtke stopped, took a handkerchief from his pocket and polished the lenses of his inadequate eyewear, believing that it was, perhaps, smudged fingerprints hindering his sight. Such was not the case, as he discovered after resettling his glasses; all remained a drab smear of dolorous hues, the sallow facades smoke-streaked and grimy.

The professor took a watch from an inner pocket of the tweed jacket he wore beneath his top coat and lifted it to his face so that he might better read the dial. Eight-twenty-nine. On a normal day at this time, he would be climbing the steps to his front door, his morning perambulation at its end and the business of the day just ahead. Inside the front door, he would remove his gloves and scarf and put them into the pocket of his coat which, along with his hat, he would hang on hooks above the bench where he would sit to remove his shoes, replacing them with carpet slippers. From there, he would make his way to the kitchen and put on a kettle for tea. While he waited for the water to boil, he might cut a slice of bread and toast it over the blue flame of a burner on the stove and then spread it with butter and jam. If not that, he might find the paper bag containing sweet buns he bought yesterday at the bakery. He would place the pastries or the toast, cup, saucer and kettle onto a silver-plated tray and carry it to his library where, at nine o’clock, more or less, he would drink tea and chew something sweet while he looked over his notes from the day before. And there would be birds just outside the window: warblers.

This was not, however, a normal day, and Professor Radtke became anxious thinking about the things he should be thinking about. Here he was, blocks away from his home, in a part of the city he did not recognize and no idea how to get from here to there. He once again surveyed the square, noting that it was not large enough for a marketplace and had no band shell. It was simply a cobblestone plaza, its surface undulating and uneven. Clearly whatever civic purpose this wide space was meant to provide, it no longer did. He angled across the square toward a gap between two buildings that seemed to be leaning toward each other. As he neared the passageway, he saw ahead a vehicle—white, perhaps a delivery van—parked with its engine running. Exhaust rose in the damp air and floated sluggishly toward the tattered clouds overhead. When he was still some distance away, the door of the house in front of which the vehicle was parked opened and three men emerged, two of them struggling with the third. They, the two holding the other, opened the double doors on the back of the truck, and Professor Radtke was startled by what seemed to be a muffled gunshot. The man in the middle slumped, his knees buckling. He was pulled into the rear of the vehicle, the doors were slammed shut, and the van sped away, turning at the first cross street.

What had just happened? The scholar swung his great head from side to side, looking to see if anyone else witnessed the event, but the street and the square behind him were empty and silent except for the dripping of water in a zinc downspout. He turned his bedimmed gaze in the direction of the incident and squinted. He was not sure what to do. Should he turn around and get as far away as he could get, despite not knowing where he was going, or should he investigate?

He moved slowly toward the place where the delivery van had been parked, toward the door from which the men had appeared. He shuffled as he made his way, a bit crab-wise, in case there was a need to move quickly the other way. He held his arms away from his body and bent his knees slightly, a posture he felt provided him with the best chance for flight.

He reached the spot where the vehicle had been parked and stopped. The door to the house, which was shut tightly, offered no clue and neither did the wet stones at his feet. There was no sign of blood. He sniffed the air, searching for a trace of gun smoke, though he reminded himself that he probably would not know what it smelled like, anyway, having never fired a weapon of any kind. Uncertain about the nature of the abduction—if it could be called that—yet confident that the players in the drama were no longer nearby, he resumed his normal way of walking and went to the corner where the truck had careened to the right and disappeared. Along this cramped byway were a series of wide wooden doors, the kind that were lifted to allow vehicles entry. There was no sidewalk, which implied pedestrianism was discouraged. So he retraced his steps to the square, arriving at the same time as a police car, a boxy black automobile with a round red light atop its roof, unlit but still a beacon of succor. Professor Radtke waved both arms above his head and hurried in the direction of the officers who now got out, each dressed in a dark blue uniform with red epaulets, each putting a badged cap on his head and tucking a nightstick into his belt. They stood flanking the car and waited until the harried scholar reached them.

“I’ve seen something,” he said, a bit breathlessly. “Down that street.” The two policemen looked in the direction he was pointing.

“What was it you saw?” the shorter of the two asked.

“Perhaps a murder. Certainly a kidnapping. Of that, I’m sure. Two men tussling with a third. There was a gunshot, I believe. I’m fairly sure of that.” The professor knew he sounded irrational, but the appearance of these men allowed him to lose his nerve, to become frightened because they would see to his safety. He went on rambling, miming with broad gestures and a kind of shambling dance what he had seen, until one of the officers, the shorter one, put a hand on his shoulder and calmed him. He told the professor that his name was Walleck Diederich and his partner’s name was Stoyan Kovic.

“What is your name?” Diederich said. “Do you have any identification?”

Some mornings, the professor would leave home without his hat or scarf or, as happened today, wearing the wrong eyeglasses, but he never left without proof of his identity. He carried more than was necessary, in part because the government was suspicious of everyone, but also because he feared he might someday suffer a stroke—it was how his father had died—and he wanted to make sure he would be taken care of in a manner appropriate to his station. He did not want to end up in the paupers’ hospital next to the river, nor did he want his body, should he not survive the apoplexy, to be interred in one of the purported mass graves hidden in the trees on the grounds of that grim institution.

While Diederich looked over his passport, his university credentials, his driving license, his pensioner’s card, Kovic walked across the square to the street where the alleged incident had occurred and disappeared from Professor Radtke’s sight.

“These all look quite official,” Diederich said, tucking the bundle into a leather pouch he wore on his belt.

“May I have my documents?”

“Of course. Let’s now join Kovic and see what he might have found.”

Professor Radtke followed Diederich as he strode across the square, falling behind with each step. By the time he reached the door of the building the three men had exited, the officers were waiting for him.

“No sign of anything,” Diederich said. “No evidence of a crime.”

Had he been asked, the scholar could have told them they would find nothing, that the place held no clues and could provide no proof as to anything at all having happened there. His own perfunctory and unskilled investigation revealed that much, at least, and he had hoped that agents of local law enforcement would employ more sophisticated methods of detection. But rather than alienate the police and risk their retribution—he had heard of many such cases in the city—he simply frowned and nodded his head.

“Please understand, professor, that we are not doubting you. This certainly requires further examination, and we will pursue it, I assure you. In the meantime, it’s necessary for us to take you to the station and record your experience so that a formal inquiry can commence.”

“Is that necessary? As you yourself have said, there’s nothing here, so I don’t understand—“

“It’s standard procedure,” Diederich said. He took the professor by the elbow and started back to the square and to the black car. Kovic followed close behind. “And it’s possible that if something did occur, as you’ve suggested, another responsible citizen with a different angle, someone just around a corner, may have already reported the incident, and your deposition will be used to corroborate theirs.”

“It’s also possible that I was mistaken.”

“We can’t really take that chance, can we?”

They reached the car, and Diederich opened a rear door. Professor Radtke climbed in and tried to get comfortable. Though he was not a tall man, his knees were bent at a severe angle and pressed against the back of the seat in front of him, and when Kovic started the engine, a blast of hot air from the dashboard vent hit him in the face, making it hard to breathe. He tipped sideways so that he was nearly lying across the seat, leaning on an elbow. Kovic abruptly shifted into gear and spun them around so that they were headed the way they had come. The professor braced himself but still was flung onto the floor—partially, at least, given the space between the front and back seats—and remained with his shoulders wedged and his face just above a rubber floor mat until they reached their destination, Central Station.

As the officers helped him out of the car, Professor Radtke looked up at the edifice looming above him, a massive block of black granite with a wide stairway leading to brass doors. People ascended and descended this stairway in a variety of gaits from the slow trudge of a guilty man to the tap dance of a man freed on bail. Before he could start up the steps, he found himself being taken by both elbows and guided between Diederich and Kovic, lifted almost. Thus steered, he was swept through marble-floored corridors and left, at last, on a pew-like bench next to a tall door. Diederich and Kovic departed without a word, their boot heels clicking. Professor Radtke removed his hat and smoothed his hair, loosened his scarf and tucked his gloves into his coat pocket. As police officers and office workers hurried past him in both directions, he tried to assume a posture reflecting calm and nonchalance, at one point throwing his arm across the back of the bench and crossing his legs. But this grew uncomfortable very quickly, so he set his hat on the seat next to him and reached inside his pocket, realizing as he did so that his identification papers were not there. They had not yet been returned to him. He withdrew his hand and clasped it with the other, his physical discomfort transforming into something more worrisome, something confusing. He took out his watch, held it close to his face and read the time: ten-thirty-two. That was not possible! Surely two hours had not passed since he realized he had lost his way! He tried to get the attention of any one of the many that passed so that he might ascertain the correct time, but no one seemed to notice him, not even when he waved the watch in their direction, the fob chain swinging wildly. Defeated, he slumped back and tucked the watch away. 

At last, someone approached him, an attenuated young woman with colorless hair. She said nothing but knocked on the tall door, waited for a reply, then opened it and nodded. Professor Radtke stood, nodded in return, and went through the doorway into a well-appointed office, a vast chamber with a high ceiling and velvet drapes hanging on either side of a large window which looked onto a pond where a single swan swam. In the center of the room was a beautiful desk constructed of fine and highly polished mahogany. At the desk, seated in a leather chair which creaked when he leaned forward, was the police superintendent, the highest-ranking member of the local constabulary. His navy-blue uniform was spotless and the brass buttons reflected light like tiny mirrors. He stood when the professor entered and, with a tight smile, indicated a second leather chair, this one placed in front of the desk. Professor Radtke sat, rested his hat on his lap and held the brim with both hands. The police superintendent took the scholar’s identification papers from a manila envelope and studied them.

“So, you are a professor.”

“I was. I’m retired from the university, but still quite active in the field of folkloristics.”

“I’m not familiar with this area of study. What do you do?”

“It’s quite diverse, actually, with researchers studying a variety of artifacts. I myself am a biblio-folklorist with an emphasis on our nation’s myths and legends. Currently, I’m comparing common tales from the six indigenous regions—“

“What is the purpose of this work?”

“The purpose, though that seems an inadequate word, is to create one story out of many and to identify our nation’s character, our identity.”

“That seems a rather difficult task.”

“It is, actually. It occupies all of my time from waking to sleep.”

“Even when you are out walking?”

“Most especially then. With no text in front of me to consider, my mind spins, and I compose complete chapters in here—” he tapped the side of his head. “—and then transcribe them when I return home.”

“You are able to do that?”

“Quite often, yes, to some degree. Not chapters in their entirety, of course, but notions of chapters.”

“Were you composing this morning? Was your mind spinning when you reached Arulas Square?”

“Arulas Square? Was that—“

“Yes, but were you aware of the world around you or were you creating notions in your head?”

“By that time, I was concerned with my whereabouts and thought only of getting to my own house.”

“That would mean you were not daydreaming and you believe you actually saw something occur just off the square, on Vesela Street?”

Professor Radtke was taken aback by the man’s dismissal of his morning routine as daydreaming, but he felt it better not to be argumentative.

“I don’t know the name of the street,” he said, “but, yes, I did observe what I believe was an abduction and perhaps a murder. Possibly.”

The police superintendent leaned farther forward on his elbows, and the professor could see that the man’s eyes were an icy blue.

“Why are you so uncertain? Did you see something suspicious or not?”

“I can’t be certain because I’m wearing the wrong glasses. I need the pair for distance, but these”—the professor removed them and waggled them the way he did when he was lecturing”—are my short spectacles, which are for reading. Even with them on, everything beyond the end of my outstretched arm is bleary. I feel as if I’m looking through water.” He put his glasses on again, and the police superintendent came into slightly sharper view.

“Despite your faulty vision, you believe you watched a crime?

“I would not stake my life on it, but, yes, I am convinced, quite convinced, that I saw an irregular event occurring. It left me rattled, to be honest, and fearful for my own life.”

“Why is that? Did the men see you?”

“I don’t think so, but again, with my eyesight, one of them might have glanced over his shoulder.”

The police superintendent once again began to study Professor Radtke’s papers.

“And why were you in Arulas Square?”

“I didn’t realize that’s where I was. It’s not my usual route. I took a wrong turn, apparently, and then several more. Apparently.”

“You know nothing of the anarchists?”

“Anarchists?”

“Until recently, they gathered in Arulas Square and exchanged information. They had been under military observation for the past eight months until, as I said, recently when they suddenly stopped meeting in that location. It is believed that they were alerted to the surveillance and have moved to some other place in the city.”

“I had no knowledge of anarchists meeting anywhere. Or of there even being anarchists.”

“There are always anarchists, professor, you should know that.”

“I’m afraid I don’t pay much attention to the world. My work—“

“Yes, well, because of this activity in Arulas Square and your being there without an apparent reason—“

“I told you, I was lost.”

“—you will need to talk with Major Nemeth, who is with military intelligence. Officers Diederich and Kovic will transport you to the Citadel. They are just outside the office.” He gestured toward the door and then tucked the professor’s papers back into the manila envelope from which they had been taken. Although he felt he could legitimately ask that his identification documents be returned to him, Professor Radtke put on his hat and pulled his scarf more tightly around his neck as he walked into the hallway and into the care of the policemen who had brought him here. When they reached the broad stairway that led to the street, a cold wind had kicked up, and there were faint swirls of snow skimming the ground.

The drive to the Citadel, unlike the trip from Arulas Square to the Central Office, was almost leisurely. Kovic drove slowly and was courteous to other drivers. Diederich turned in his seat and asked Professor Radtke what he thought of the building he had just left.

“It’s a stunning example of contemporary architecture” the officer said, without waiting for the scholar to reply. “It is Ohlbrecht’s work, of course. Not his finest, perhaps, but very good, nonetheless.”

“I’m afraid I’m not familiar with Ohberg—“

“Ohlbrecht.”

“—Ohlbrecht, but the station is quite an imposing structure. It is a prime example of form and function, I would say.”

The Citadel overlooked the city from atop a sheer cliff that paralleled the river, a perfect defense position in those times when invading armies marched across the soft, swampy land that stretched from the opposite bank to low hills in the distance. Professor Radtke had never been here before, never taken the steep road that wound its way up the backside of the cliff to the rugged fortress. Virtually unchanged since its construction centuries ago, entry was gained to the Citadel through an arched gateway into a large courtyard above which thick battlements rose, old cannons still aimed across the river. The professor was able to catch but a brief glimpse of the place as he was escorted from the car through another archway and down a spiral stairway, its stone steps slippery from use. He was careful to hang onto a thick rope that acted as a banister and to keep his eyes on the back of Kovic as they descended.

At the bottom of the stairwell, Professor Radtke found himself, along with his escorts, in a kind of shaft, clearly underground but open to the cheerless sky above and the snow that was falling more steadily now. Kovic turned to him and pointed upward.

“Murder hole,” he said, then turned back and followed Diederich to another stairway, this one going up. The professor looked again at the clouds and imagined men in chain mail ringing the top of the opening, rocks held above their heads, ready to let them drop. He hurried after the police officers and climbed to a landing where a single, unpaned window looked out onto the courtyard where the black police car was parked. They entered a dim low-ceilinged passage that gradually grew wider and taller and finally became a well-lit barrel-vaulted hallway. The professor could make out, at the far end, two soldiers in deep green army dress uniforms on either side of a closed door.

“This is where Kovic and I leave you,” Diederich said. “Major Nemeth is in the office straight ahead. He’s expecting you. We will collect you after the interview, unless some other arrangements are required.”

Professor Radtke was going to ask what other arrangements might be required, but the two policemen were already disappearing into the murk of the passageway, leaving him to find out for himself. As he approached the doorway and the soldiers, the professor removed his gloves and tucked them into a coat pocket. He unknotted his scarf then removed his hat and carried it in his left hand by the brim. Without a word, the soldiers saluted. One of the men stepped forward, twisted the door handle and indicated to Professor Radtke that he was to enter, which he did and discovered that he was still in the arched corridor, another pair of soldiers and another closed door thirty meters or so farther along.

As one of the soldiers stepped forward and reached for the door handle, Professor Radtke stopped. The soldier stepped back and resumed his original posture. The scholar turned and looked at the door he had just gone through, wondering whether or not he would be prevented from leaving this place and finding a way to get back to his house. He was here voluntarily, of course, but there was an assumption of compliance, almost an insistence, that suggested he perhaps would be wise to acquiesce and be of whatever assistance he could, though he was unclear as to what that might be. With a resolute nod of his head, Professor Radtke marched on, the way was opened for him by the attentive soldier, and he saw there ahead yet another set of guards, another closed door. So he charged on, and this time entered not another stretch of hallway but, instead, a circular room—one of the fortress’ towers, no doubt—where a group of soldiers sat around a round table eating. The air in the room was thick with the smell of boiled sausages and onions, and Professor Radtke suddenly felt hungry. How long had it been since he had last eaten? Last night?

One of the men slid his chair back and came to where the scholar stood. As he grew near enough to be in focus, the professor saw that he was a junior officer of some sort with an imperious air about him. His chin was lifted in such a way that he looked down his nose.

“You are Professor Radtke,” he said, a statement rather than a question. “Please, this way.”  

Turning on his heel, the arrogant young man led the way, looking over his shoulder every few steps to make sure the professor was still behind him. They went through yet another hallway that, by Professor Radtke’s reckoning, ran at a ninety-degree angle to the one that had led him to the room where food was being served and was, in every way, an exact replica of that passage, down to a pair of guards at every door. At the end of this corridor was another circular room, another of the Citadel’s towers. In this place, instead of a dining table, there was a metal desk, painted a drab military green, surrounded by a half-circle of similarly hued filing cabinets. At the desk was a homuncular man with steel gray hair dressed in a uniform with large epaulets, his head and shoulders barely clearing the desk’s surface. He was writing rather rapidly and, it appeared—given his stature—rather uncomfortably, on what looked to be a map or a diagram of some sort, oblivious to the arrival of the junior officer and the professor. The young man tapped his heels, snapped a salute and said, in a voice much too loud for the room, “Major Nemeth, this is Professor Radtke. The man who was apprehended in Arulas Square.”

“No, no, no,” the scholar said. “I was not apprehended. I was there quite accidentally and happened to see something. That’s all. I did nothing wrong.”

Major Nemeth looked up. His face, the scholar thought, was that of a child.

“Lieutenant, please take Professor Radtke’s coat and hat. It’s quite warm in here.”

With some awkwardness, the junior officer wrestled the coat off the professor, collected scarf, gloves and hat and left through the door they had entered a minute earlier.

“Professor, please.” Major Nemeth was again scribbling, but he paused long enough to point with his pen at a chair across the desk from where he sat. As Professor Radtke lowered himself onto the seat, the chair scraped the stone floor. The sound seemed to surprise the officer. His head jerked up, and he capped his pen, then lay it on the desk. He smiled a quick smile and then pursed his lips. He nodded and frowned.

“You know why you are here?”

“I believe so, but there appears to be a misunderstanding. I was not apprehended nor arrested. I am a bystander, an innocent bystander.”

“So I understand. So I’ve been told.” From a familiar-looking manila envelope, the major produced a bundle of documents that the scholar recognized as his identification papers, and he again felt it appropriate but unwise to ask for their return. The contradictory emotions rankled him and he resolved to be conciliatory but not overly so.

“Can you describe your time with the university?”

“I did my research. I wrote extensively. I taught classes. That was what was expected of me.”

“Were you involved with any political groups?”

“No.”

“Did you advise students to resist the government and to disobey laws?”

“No.”

“Are you an anarchist?

“No.”

“Why were you in Arulas Square?”

“I have explained why I was there already a number of times. I am wearing the wrong eyeglasses, which caused me to take a wrong turn and become lost. I ended up there quite by accident, and that’s where I saw a man murdered, or just kidnapped.”

“You were wearing a red scarf.”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. I have a number of scarves of different colors. I chose the red one at random.”

“The anarchists, as you know, can be identified by their red scarves or red kerchiefs worn in a pocket or around the neck. Sometimes a red flower.”

Professor Radtke’s irritation had reached a point where he felt an outburst was inevitable, but he recognized that losing his temper in this situation was ill-advised. He knew the tiny man could have him locked away or in front of a firing squad as easily as he, the professor, could dispose of an unpromising student. The fact that Major Nemeth’s youthful face reminded him of so many of those whose academic careers he had ended further unnerved him, and he wondered, however irrationally, if this man might be one of them. He took a deep breath before answering, hoping to clear his head.

“I’m afraid I did not know that,” he said. “Though I wish I had because then I would not have been wearing the red scarf and would not be taking up so much of your time. I apologize for any confusion this has caused and would now like to be taken home.”

Major Nemeth nodded.

“I can arrange that, of course,” he said. “Once the extenuating circumstances have been fully investigated and explained.”

“Extenuating circumstances?”

“Professor, you must realize that these are uncertain times. Our government is at risk, and every incident that threatens our nation has extenuating circumstances.”

“I don’t know what more I can do. I’ve answered all of your questions.”

“All of mine, yes, but I have been asked to send you along to the Ministry of Information. They, too, would like to speak with you.”

At that moment, the door opened, and the professor’s old companions, Diederich and Kovic came in.

“Thank you for your cooperation,” Major Nemeth said, uncapping his pen. “I hope the Ministry will find you to be as amenable.” He began scribbling again on his notepad.

“Professor Radtke, this way.” It was Diederich who spoke. Kovic simply turned and headed out the door. They navigated the Citadel by a different route but wound up in the courtyard where the black police car waited. Kovic was holding a back door open. As he ducked into the automobile, Professor Radtke felt the sharp sting of the winter wind and realized that his coat and hat and scarf had not been returned to him. He backed out of the car and asked Diederich if he could retrieve what had been left behind.

“Of course,” Diederich said. “But we have an appointment, so we must go now.” He took the professor’s arm, assisted him into the automobile and closed the door. Though the inside of the car was warm, the scholar was freezing. The absence of his coat and scarf and hat on a day like this, not to mention his gloves, left him exposed and bitter with cold. All the way to the Ministry, a trip as silent and portentous as a trip to the cemetery, he shivered and his teeth rattled, and he wondered if it was the cold or his destination that chilled him so completely—to the bone. This frigidity seemed to affect his mind as well as his body, and he was cast back in his memory to a day from his childhood, a day as wintry as this one, when his mother had sent him to the butcher’s shop to purchase a ham bone for soup, and he had dropped the coins she gave him into the snow. He fell to his knees and began to dig frantically. By the time he retrieved the money, his fingers were so numb that he could not close them around the coins, and they slipped again into the snow. This happened again and again until he finally woke and realized it had been a dream.

Professor Radtke raised his chin from his chest and saw that they were now on Dusha Boulevard, the widest thoroughfare in the city, its easternmost terminus the Presidential Palace. Along the broad street, on either side, were government buildings, home to the country’s extensive bureaucracy. Constructed less than 20 years earlier out of prefabricated concrete slabs and stacked like boxes atop and next to each, they offered no clue as to which agency was housed where. Only those familiar with the layout of the complex knew its secrets.

Kovic was apparently one of those with that knowledge. He steered them off the boulevard and into an alleyway. He took a series of turns and finally pulled around to the rear of a single-storied structure into what appeared to be a delivery dock. He and Diederich exited the vehicle and made sure that he, the professor, was aimed in the right direction and delivered to the place to which he was to be delivered, a trip that took them through subterranean storage rooms, a kitchen, a long utility closet, and ended, at last, in a room that had a single high window and a bench fastened to the far wall. The two officers left, and Professor Radtke took a seat on the bench. It was silent in the chamber, except for a faint, arrhythmic ticking. There was no light fixture that the scholar could see, and what sunlight found its way in through the high window was gray and weak. Snow fell at a greater rate now, it appeared. Fat flakes gusted past the glass, and the professor turned up the collar of his tweed jacket, crossed his arms over his chest and buried his hands in his armpits.

The sun continued its descent, and the room grew darker. A new luminescence suddenly appeared in the window, and Professor Radtke realized that a streetlight had just come on, its sharper light seeming to agitate the snow.  Suddenly, he was tired. Exhaustion wrapped itself around him like a shawl. He could barely remember the events of the morning that brought him here—the road sign, getting lost, the white van, the gunshot—and he wondered if any of it had really happened. Perhaps he found himself here in this dank room, alone, with a snowstorm outside for some other, forgotten reason. It was a great fear of his that he might lose his mind the way his wife’s father had and wander the streets asking people if they had seen his dog, a Pekingese, which had died years earlier under the wheels of a streetcar.

The door opened and a shaft of light cut across the floor, itself cut by the silhouette of a man.

“Professor Radtke?”

“Yes.” The professor stood, his knees cracking as he did so.

“My name is Ungur. Nicolae Ungur.” The speaker was a dumpy-looking man in a wrinkled suit and a crooked tie. His hair and moustache, both unkempt, were going gray, and his eyes were rheumy. To the scholar, he was the epitome of a career civil servant, a lackey with no ambition or future, a man always groveling, always apologizing. As if to prove the professor right, he bowed his head.

“I’m terribly sorry. You were left in the wrong place. Please come with me.”

Professor Radtke walked out of the room, squinting in the glare.

“We need to go this way,” Ungur said. “Please.” He swept the air with his arm and then charged off. Though his energy was spent, the professor took after him. When Ungur reached a crucial intersection, he turned and looked back, then swept his arm again in the direction he wanted Professor Radtke to turn. They moved along in this fashion until, at last, the scholar rounded a corner and saw Ungur standing next to a door with a frosted glass panel. Painted on the glass was the title, “Cultural Attaché.”

Professor Radtke had heard of the Cultural Attaché, a man, he was told, who was as well-read as anyone in the country, a man whose knowledge of opera and music was superseded only by his knowledge of literature, particularly poetry and, more particularly, the poetry of their country. The professor straightened a bit, his fatigue lessened at the thought of meeting a fellow intellectual.

“This way, please.” Ungur opened the door onto darkness. He swept his arm and then stood in the doorway, requiring the scholar to turn sideways and squeeze past. The man’s features, even up close, were soft and ill-defined, and Professor Radtke doubted if he would remember what the man looked like should they meet at some point in the future, and he was wearing the proper pair of glasses.

Ungur plunged into the darkness. A moment later, a gooseneck lamp came on, its illumination unable to reach the corners of the room, a room which struck the professor as the kind of place where custodians gathered to smoke cigarettes and play cards. There was only a long, collapsible table in the center and a handful of folding chairs arranged haphazardly around it. Ungur pulled one of the chairs out and gestured. Professor Radtke sat and turned to the table, resting his elbows on the stained surface. He was perplexed. The sign on the door indicated a man of some prestige worked behind it, yet this hardly seemed the office of an attaché. It was not, in fact, even an office. What kind of government official, and one with such a lofty title, would allow himself to be treated in this fashion. It made no sense.

“I’m not clairvoyant, but I do know what you’re thinking.” Ungur closed the door and came to the table. “What a dump! Am I right? Of course, I am, and of course it is! Where else would you put a cultural attaché than in the basement of a spectacularly hideous blockhouse?” He shook his head and smiled.

“I imagine the attaché would be less amused than you,” Professor Radtke said. “From all I’ve heard, he’s perhaps the most astute man in the entire government and certainly worthy of better than this.”

Ungur’s smile vanished. He moved away from the table, out of the light thrown by the lamp, and began to walk around the room, keeping close to the wall. The professor swiveled his head to watch the man, but after a couple of laps, his neck stiffened and he gave up.

“It stands to reason,” Ungur said, “that someone with my reputation should be a more dignified individual. Handsome, perhaps, certainly taller and more regal in bearing. However, I am the son of two rather plain and unremarkable parents, a baker and his wife.”

“I apologize if I’ve offended,” Professor Radtke said, turning his head once again as the other man moved around the perimeter of the room. “My assumption had nothing to do with appearance. It never occurred to me that you would yourself come fetch me personally. I presumed there were assistants for that sort of errand.”

“A natural assumption, to be sure, though I suspect you did have a different image of what a cultural attaché would look like.”

“Oh no, I thought nothing—”

“It’s irrelevant, professor. Merely my weak ego.”

The scholar tried to calm himself. His insensitive remark, unintentional though it may have been, could not be retracted nor atoned for. If he had felt himself the quarry of his interlocutors before, now, with Ungur circling him like a bird of prey, he was even more aware of his perilous situation.  He concentrated on breathing and slowing the rapid tattoo of his heart. He needed to have a keen mind so as not to be tripped up or cornered by another imprudent comment.

“I heard you once many years ago,” Ungur said, bobbing his head as he paced. “I was trying to woo a young woman who was infatuated with you and was going to hear you speak, so I tagged along.”

“And were you successful with the young woman?”

“Sadly, no. She was, it turns out, already engaged to someone else.”

“At least you had an evening of mental stimulation,” Professor Radtke said with a slight smile: a bit of self-effacing humor, a trademark of his.

Ungur nodded and continued his wall-hugging walk, swinging one arm, the other crooked across his back.

“Yes, I did. You lectured on the myth of the six brothers.”

“Ah! The six brothers.” He was pleased that the Cultural Attache had attended the lecture most often requested by sponsors of educational events and the core of his research. He had delivered it perhaps a dozen times before he retired, each time to an enthusiastic audience.

“It is, of course, the story that shapes our nature.”

“Of course. I learned it as a child and then studied it as a university student.”

Radtke refrained from retelling the tale to someone who clearly knew it. Six brothers, one father, six mothers. Each one unlike the rest, each one vying for the attention of the father. Their constant warring scorched the land and decimated the population. To put an end to the devastation, the father divided his lands and gave each son a portion upon the condition that they live peacefully.

“It’s a story common to each part of the country,” the professor said.

“That’s true, but in each variation, the brother that represents a particular region is seen as the hero, a benevolent figure surrounded by his intractable siblings. In one version, the brother who was given the lowlands built dams and made the marshy ground tillable. In another, the brother who inhabits the mountains dug into the rock and discovered veins of copper. From the aspect of the others, the brother who reclaimed the lowlands flooded the lands of his brothers, and the one who mined copper fouled the water that flowed from the mountains. So, despite the best efforts of the father, there remained distrust among the brothers. Today, though it is rather benign, this mutual dislike remains. Most evidently at sporting events”

“But such division is detrimental to our nation. It makes us appear childish and untrustworthy, petty.”

“Yes, yes, I’m familiar with your thesis. It runs through everything I’ve read of yours today, and while I admire your tenacity, I find the notion to be, in a word, disruptive. A dangerous word in these times, professor, very dangerous.”

Someone rapped on the door. Ungur answered it. He stuck his head out into the hallway, spoke a few indistinguishable words, then reappeared and stood aside as a woman—the professor guessed her to be in her fifties, though he had no reason for ascribing that age to her—hurried in with an armload of envelopes and file folders, which she dropped on the table and then hurried out as quickly as she had come in. The scholar looked at the papers heaped in front of him and recognized the handwriting.

“These are mine! This is my work! How did you—?”

“Your wife let us in.”

“My wife is dead.”

“Your housekeeper.”

“I have no housekeeper.”

“A woman, then, unidentified but familiar with your apartment.”

“There is no such woman.”

“Does it really matter? Your papers are here now, and I have read quite a lot of it today waiting for your arrival, and I must say I’m reminded of the work done by Hasclav thirty years ago. Do you know Hasclav?”

“Of course, I do. I read his early work when I was a university student and Provincial Tales was on the reading list for the seminar I taught. But I am introducing new ideas into the study of national mythology, building on Hasclav’s studies and weaving them together into a single narrative.”

“But we are a country divided into six distinct regions, each with its own literature and foods and music. Why do you want to make them one? Why do you want to take away their singularity?”

“That is not my intention. What I’m hoping—”

“May I borrow your glasses?” Ungur said, reaching out his hand. “Like you, my eyes are not what they used to be.”

Professor Radtke handed over his spectacles. Ungur put them on and took a folder from the desk. He held it unopened in his hand, waving it at the professor.

“What you hope to accomplish denies our differences, our inherent qualities, the very essence of what makes each part of our nation unique.”

Ungur tossed the folder onto the table and retreated into the shadows. Professor Radtke could hear him moving along the walls, but he could see nothing, no sign of the man.

“Some of my superiors are concerned with your studies. They worry that, if published, your notions might instigate some action, particularly among students who are easily provoked. Their idealism, as you no doubt remember from your days at the university, is heartfelt but naïve. They will, of course, grow out of it, just as you and I did, but now it is problematic.”

Professor Radtke rubbed his eyes. The strain of not being able to see clearly was giving him a headache. He listened to the sound of his interrogator’s—his tormentor’s!—shoes scuff along the floor. He had no idea what he was supposed to say or do, but he was certain it would entail his acquiescing and prostrating himself (only figuratively, he hoped) should he ever get home again.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand your point,” he said.

There was a noise from the shadows.

“My point, quite simply, is that you are promoting ideas that threaten the security of our country. Your notions of our all being one people with great power runs counter to the philosophy of our government, which thrives paradoxically on polarity and loyalty. Your ideas run counter to the reality of today’s political world.

“And what am I to do about it?”

“Nothing! What do you imagine you might do to discourage unrest? You’re a retired professor, Radtke. You’re not skilled in the art of diffusion, nor do you have the tools to create diversion. Those are the domain of the ruling party, as they should be.”

“Then why am I here?”

“You know the answer to that, my dear man. You alerted the police to a crime and were asked to be deposed in the matter.”

The scholar closed his eyes and shook his head slowly.

“I am utterly confused,” he said. “I am confused, and I am tired, and I am hungry. I’ve not had a drop of water, a bite of food nor a comfortable place to sit in the past”—he looked at his watch and calculated—“22 hours.” The realization that he had been held for such a long time brought him nearly to tears. He took a handkerchief from a trouser pocket and dabbed at his wet, tired eyes. “Please tell me what you want.”

Ungur appeared from the shadows and leaned on the table. He was still wearing the professor’s glasses.

“It’s quite simple. Those who know better than I are requesting that you abandon your project. They would like you to leave your research and writing in our hands and pursue some other line of academic inquiry.” Ungur stood up and his head disappeared. “If you choose not to honor the request, you may find yourself labeled an enemy of the state. You would not want that.”

Professor Radtke’s glasses dropped onto the table. He picked them up and put them on.

“And the crime I witnessed?”

“It was nothing. A man’s wife called his friends to pick him up and get him to work on time. He was quite hung over and wanted to stay in bed. That’s what you saw.” Ungur opened the door to the hallway, and the room was suddenly illuminated. The professor squinted and shaded his eyes.

“It was nothing,” Ungur said, “and yet, it led to something, did it not? Much of life appears to occur in this way, I think. All coincidental, all happenstance. But, if we take the longer view, we can see it is not as random as we might imagine. Everything is connected in one way or another. If you give it some thought, I believe you will agree.” He left, closed the door, and the room grew dim again. The professor slumped more deeply and wiped his eyes once more.

In the past, Professor Radtke knew, colleagues of his at the university—political scientists or sociologists, historians, behaviorists—had endured government scrutiny. In those cases, they had published a provocative article or had delivered a lecture that riled up the audience. Some of them disappeared. Others returned to campus gray-faced and listless. For that reason, he had remained neutral, a serious scholar who could be trusted to have no opinion whatsoever about the world as it existed. But now! What irony! He imagined those who had suffered would take no small delight in his predicament. They would see it as the reward for cowardice. “You can only duck your head so low,” they would tell him. “Eventually, you will be noticed.”

The door opened, bright light cut in, and the woman who had appeared with the folders entered with a tray, which she set on the desk in front of the professor. Breakfast. A hard-boiled egg, thick slices of rye bread, and a mug of coffee. As the scholar dug in, the woman collected the folders she had brought in and hurried from the room. So ravenous was he that Professor Radtke gave but the briefest thought to his work as it was taken from him. He wanted another egg, more coffee, jam for the bread. He was pressing crumbs with his index finger and licking them off when there was a knock on the door and his two attendants, Diederich and Kovic, came in. Kovic was carrying the professor’s coat and hat and scarf, which he helped the weary man put on. Without a word, the threesome walked through the basement and out into the day. Like yesterday, the sky was heavy and gray, but it was warmer, and the snow that had fallen was melting, requiring them to hop puddles on their way to the car.

Once settled in the rear seat, Professor Radtke leaned against the door and stretched his legs as best he could. He closed his eyes and felt his body relax. He was still hungry, though, and as he fell asleep to the sizzle of tires on wet pavement, the sound conjured up bacon and potatoes frying in an iron skillet. When Diederich shook him awake, he was dreaming of Sunday dinners he had enjoyed as a boy: a table laden with roasted venison and vegetables, loaves of bread, a crock of butter, a crystal dish heaped with pickles; on the sideboard bottles of mineral water and wine, pies, cakes, pastries, and, in the background, a symphony on the radio.

“We’re here,” Diederich said. He opened the door and stepped aside.

Professor Radtke got out of the car, expecting to be on his own street, in front of his own house, at the foot of the stairway to his front door. Instead, he found himself in Arulas Square. He grabbed at Diederich’s sleeve.

“Why are we here? Why was I not taken home?

“This is where we found you, so this is where we must leave you.”

“I don’t understand. Haven’t I been through enough?

“What can I say? I follow orders.”

The scholar looked around. The square was as empty as it had been the morning before.

“Here,” Diederich said. He held out an eyeglasses case. The professor took it from him and opened it. Inside were the spectacles he used for distance.

“They were in with your papers,” the policeman said. “We have no use for them.”

Before Professor Radtke could say anything else, Diederich got back into the patrol car, and Kovic drove them away. After the car had gone, leaving a wisp of oily smoke, the professor carefully exchanged one pair of glasses for the other and looked around at the plaza with its crooked cobblestones and shuttered windows. He could see it all clearly now, but that would not help him find his way. He was still quite lost.



BIO

Patrick Parks is author of a novel, Tucumcari, and has had fiction, poetry, reviews and interviews appear or forthcoming in a number of places, most recently, TYPO, Change Seven, Ocotillo Review, Bridge Eight, and Full Stop, He is a graduate of the University of Iowa’s Writers’ Workshop and lives with his wife near Chicago. More at: patrick-parks.com







Nothing Better to Do

by Tom Eubanks


He comes by every Saturday—my only day off—to watch me work in the garage. Sarah, my wife of 30 years, who still works as a nurse downtown, doesn’t like him. I think he’s figured that out, because he only comes by on Saturdays when she works a day shift and I’m home alone.

His name’s Jerry, he’s retired, and he always has news. News from the neighborhood. Who’s who, who’s doing what, what’s going on, all those private stories you find so interesting but you wish, ultimately, you didn’t know, because the next time you see that neighbor, all that’s careening around in your brain is what Jerry told you.

Lately, Jerry’s especially interested in the new couple who moved in at the end of the cul-de-sac. He knows their names—Tim and Jody. He’s very, very suspicious of them, because they’re from New Mexico, and he firmly believes that people living in New Mexico are nut-jobs—as he puts it—by telling a story of how one time he passed through Albuquerque, stopped at a Denny’s, ate his breakfast and how the waitress insisted that the meal was on the house, and then after he thanked her—still having no idea why she was letting him go without paying—she whispered, “And thank you for not hurting us.” He might have a point—if the story’s true. At the time, he asserted in that “just-so-you-know” voice that Albuquerque is “right next to Area 51,” except it isn’t. When I pointed out to him that it’s 700 miles away, he snorted and said, “Yeah, well, you oughta know that’s close enough.”

Tim and Jody have lived in our neighborhood just under a month and Jerry’s been on a binge to get to the bottom of something. I don’t have any idea what that something is, but he’s trained his retired brain with laser precision to find out about our new neighbors living three doors down from him, who don’t wave at anyone and don’t have children or dogs.

Jerry says, “I got news about neighbor Tim.”

“What?”

“He’s a member of a club.”

“A club.”

Jerry nods. “He’s a member of a club—some club, I don’t know what club, but he’s a member.”

I’m fixing the latch on my back porch screen door and distractedly say, “All right.”

“They went somewhere. And then they came back—today.”

“Who did?”

“The club.”

“Be more specific.”

“They came back on a good plane.”

That confuses me. “A good plane?”

Jerry says, “Yeah, a good plane. Not a bad one, a good one.”

“What does that mean exactly?” I say, wiping WD-40 off my fingers.

“Yeah, what does it mean? Ya know, maybe a good plane’s one that don’t never crash.”

“Not crashing’s good.”

He goes on: “Maybe they got more leg room.”

“That’s a good plane that’s got leg room,” I say to get him closer to the point of the story.

But he’s got another idea: “Maybe a good plane’s just faster.”

“Possibly.”

“Maybe a good plane shows up and takes off on time.”

“Definitely a good plane,” I say, leaning the screen door against the workbench. “But I don’t see where this is going.”

“It’s what he said,” Jerry says.

“And what exactly did he say?”

“He said, ‘My club came back on a good plane today.’”

“My club came back on a good plane today. Hm.”

“There’s somethin’ goin’ on there, some work-thing, I can feel it—and you know how I get these feelings—like, really strong tuition, know what I mean?”

I know he means “intuition,” but I’ve learned not to bother saying anything. And I have no idea how he’s come to a conclusion there’s anything going on, but you have to let Jerry get around to telling his story to understand the point sometimes, so I ask, “Okay, so what’s he do? What kind of work?”

“Get this: he’s what you call a day trader—he works the stock market.”

“What makes you think he works the stock market?”

“‘Cause he don’t go to work, and he reads The Wall Street Journal, Investor’s Business Daily and Traders Magazine. And I called my sister-in-law, who’s a receptionist for an accountant, told her what he reads, and she says he’s a day trader and she should know.”

“How do you know what he reads?”

“Doesn’t matter,” he says dismissively, “he just does, that’s all you have to know.”

I dismiss the thought that Jerry’s committing felonies by getting into their mailbox and tell him, “Okay, well, that doesn’t make sense then. Is there a club for day traders? I don’t know. So, what does he do besides work?”

“Rides a bike, works out.”

Knowing what he reads and how he spends his free time is way more than Jerry should know about Tim. “How do you know that, Jerry?”

“I pay attention, Mike. And I followed him. He rides his bike along the greenway every morning and he works out three afternoons a week over at Body Works across from Food City. I’m thinkin’, maybe it’s a bike club.”

“Bike clubs don’t fly on planes—good or bad—they ride bikes.”

Jerry shrugs. “Okay, what about a golf thing?”

“He plays golf?”

“Yep. Seen him play today.”

“You followed him?”

“Sort of,” Jerry says, trying to be mysterious about it. I refuse to entertain his phony mysteriousness, so he tells me, “I was comin’ out of the senior center after gettin’ my toenails clipped—they have free pedicures on Wednesdays—and I seen him drive by—probably after comin’ back on that good plane—and I was goin’ in about the same direction. Ended up at Brody Springs Golf Club and played eighteen holes with three other guys. He’s been here all of a month and already he has three golf buddies? Right? See what I’m sayin’? And they played for money. And he won.”

“How do you know that?” I ask.

“I keep binoculars in the trunk.”

“You waited around for four hours while he played golf? I don’t think you should spy on your neighbors, Jerry.”

“Well, Michael, it’s not up to you to decide what I do with my day, is it? You like workin’ your ass off six days a week. So be it. Sarah likes workin’ twelve-hour shifts, waitin’ on sick people all day. So be it. Me? I’m retired, Mike. It’s a free country. Tim’s out in public. It’s not like I’m peekin’ in his window, for cryin’ out loud.”

I’ve learned not to take anything Jerry says too personal. I take a couple of breaths and ask, “So when they finished, you were close enough to tell he won the match?”

“Yep. He won a hundred-fifty bucks. Each guy paid him fifty.”

“You saw this with binoculars?”

“No. I was sittin’ at the next table in the clubhouse.”

I carry the screen door outside to the back porch doorway and Jerry follows me. I begin to screw the hinges into the doorframe and realize something. “You’re sitting at the next table and he doesn’t recognize you?” He gets uncomfortable, sniffing and looking off into the woods. “Jerry. He didn’t recognize you sitting at the next table?”

“No, Mike, he didn’t.” I stare back at him, waiting for the whole truth. He huffs and says, “If you have to know, I was . . . wearin’ a mask.”

“A mask. What kind of mask?”

“Covid?”

“Like, a cloth mask?”

“Yep. One of those baby blue throw-aways.”

“But no one wears masks around here anymore, Jerry.”

“I keep it in my car.”

“For what?”

“Occasions like this.”

“What occasion? I’m not getting this.”

He rolls his eyes. “Oh, Michael, Michael. When I need a disguise.”

“What? You’re disguised?”

“As a Californian, yep.” He pulls on the front of his T shirt, which is a print of a surfboard superimposed over a sandy beach that reads, California Dreamin’. “Part of my disguise.”

“Where’d you get that?”

“Some store, I don’t know. I keep it in the trunk with the binoculars.”

“So you’re sitting at the next table pretending to be a—what? California tourist?”

Jerry says proudly, “Yep. Drinkin’ a beer and getting video with my iPhone.”

“Sounds conspicuous.”

“Not at all. Turn it on, stick it in my shirt pocket so the camera peeks out. Under the radar.”

“So you got video?”

Jerry smiles conspiratorially, takes out his phone, scrolls and finds the video. He presses

“play” and hands it to me. I watch it. And there’s Tim, sitting in the clubhouse with three other golfers, having a sandwich and a beer, when he gets a call. And after Tim says “hello,” he tells the caller something—it’s difficult to hear what, because the audio is poor. But then he turns slightly in his seat and the sound is clearer. Tim says, “Today, my club came back on a good plane.”

“There it is,” Jerry says. “He’s a member of a club and just got back from somewhere on a plane—and the plane was—”

I stab my hand with the screwdriver. From the shock of—I don’t know—amazement? Tim was talking about swinging his golf club. Checking the extent of the wound, I say, “The plane of his golf swing, Jerry, is the angle of the circular motion of the swing!”

“Oh, wow, Mike, you’re bleedin’!” he says, ignoring that I’ve just solved the riddle for him. “Lemme get you a Band-Aid!”

“That’s all right, Jerry,” I say, tossing the screwdriver on a chair and squeezing my hand. The wound is bleeding badly and a sharp pain is coming on strong. Jerry’s already inside my house. I follow him, calling out, “What’re you doing? I can get my own Band-Aid, Jerry!”

I head for the guest bathroom. Jerry’s in my kitchen. I hear him open a drawer. I open the medicine cabinet in the bathroom. No Band-Aids.

Jerry calls out: “Where’d you go? I got your Band-Aids!”

He finds me in the guest bathroom. Blood is dripping down my wrist. Jerry holds up the box of Band-Aids.

Jerry asks: “What’re you doin’ in here? Sarah moved the Band-Aids to the top drawer in the kitchen a month ago!”



BIO

Tom Eubanks’ stories have appeared in The Woven Tale Press, The Oddville Press, pioneertown, The Courtship of Winds, The McGuffin, Los Angeles Review of Los Angeles, and Rivanna Review.  His novel, Worlds Apart, was published in 2009; five of his full-length plays have been produced.  He served 14 seasons as Artistic Director for The Elite Theatre Company and presently serves as Founding Artistic Director for Theater 23 in Knoxville, Tennessee, where he lives as a recovering Californian. 







Dad Stuff

by Toni Kochensparger


All of the dads on the block bought different fireworks.

The ritual had gone on for years: each Independence Day, the ten or twelve families who lived on California Avenue shuffled through a line of backyards, watching explosions. With the exception of two different rivalries (otherwise represented in the landscaping of their respective front yards), the natural competition resulting from each house’s decadent destruction was basically harmless. Each year, the neighborhood kids all voted on a favorite and the winning house received a lawn ornament, shaped like Uncle Sam, to be displayed, during the intervening period.

“Todd’s really fucking up this year,” Tevin’s dad whispered. “It’s going to take him forever to keep the sequence going.”

Tevin grinned at his dad. Cursing was what they did in secret, when his stepmom was out-of-earshot. He glanced over at her–at Kathy–who was giving Greg Gerolski’s mom (notorious for over-politeness) what looked like the ear-beating of the century, likely regarding her latest collection, a series of ceramic bird statues from Hallmark which currently clustered the house like gnats and which Tevin’s dad had privately told him, on multiple occasions, were the absolute bane of his existence.

“He should have just built out the launchpad,” Tevin’s dad whispered, “instead of lighting them all, one-by-one.”

“Fuckin’ A,” Tevin whispered. The two of them grinned at each other, then turned back to the sky, full of gunpowder.

*

“She looks smug, doesn’t she? She looks smug.” Kathy had been standing at the living room window for the last hour, peering through the blinds while Bonnie McArthur (Tommy’s mom) trimmed the hedges on either side of Uncle Sam.

Kathy’s rivalry with Bonnie was a secret from Bonnie, who thought they were friendly. Tevin’s dad had stopped Kathy, on multiple occasions, from sneaking across the street in the dead of night to pour bleach in Bonnie’s flowerbed.

Kathy often became manic, in the evening time, a psychosis most often represented by a complete rearrangement of the birds, which she splayed all over the living room, a habit Tevin’s dad had told him, privately, was a manifestation of Kathy’s need for personal space, which she wouldn’t meet, otherwise. She was almost always in the same room as Tevin’s dad, a cause for concern, early in their marriage, on Tevin’s part, because there are some things about growing up that you can really only talk about with your father. In addition to emanating hysteria, the clusterfuck of ceramics meant the path through the living room was completely blocked off, which meant taking the long way, through the kitchen and den, to get anywhere. The whole thing was a nightmare for everyone involved.

“I don’t understand why she can’t get the fucking things herself,” Tevin told his dad, in the car, a few days after the firework crawl.

Language,” said his dad, in his best imitation of Kathy. They both laughed. His dad turned onto Indian Ripple. “I figure this gets us out of the house for a while,” he said. “I figure, we try to find this stupid thing she wants, fast, and then we go somewhere and have some fun. If she asks, we’ll just tell her we had to drive to the Hallmark in Springboro to find the goddamn thing.”

“You’ll probably score some points cussa that,” said Tevin. “Maybe she’ll fuck you.”

God willing,” his dad said. “There’s been a draught on the level with Grapes of Wrath. Your dad’s getting rusty.”

“Mr. Crawford told us, in Sex Ed, that we should use lotion,” said Tevin. “It shouldn’t be rusty.”

“That’s good,” his dad said. “That was quick.”

Tevin smiled. His dad had always been brutally honest, when it came to jokes. When Tevin was still in the knock-knock stage, and trying to come up with his own, his dad would always point out whenever they didn’t make sense and make him try again, a practice that used to drive Tevin’s mom crazy (“You’re not Lorne Michaels,” he heard her say to his dad one time, “and your son is six.”)

After they had retrieved what they both prayed was the correct ceramic bird, Tevin’s dad drove them to Maverick’s, the comic book shop they’d been visiting since Tevin was too-young to read. He was always allowed to pick out two single issues, which evolved over the years from the little kid books, like Roger Rabbit, to more advanced series, currently a run of Superman Tevin liked which was, admittedly, ridiculous (in the current arc, Superman had become electric and had an evil twin), but still fun to talk about. When he was little, his dad would read the comics to him, with Tevin on his lap, looking at the pictures, telling a kind of PG-version of what was happening in the story. Now, they both read their respective periodicals of choice and then traded off. It was a seamless transition: by the time Tevin started actually reading his dad’s selections, he was fully caught up on the narratives, which were frequently much more graphic than the versions his dad used to tell him, often morbidly so.

“Hey John,” Tevin’s dad said to the owner, as they made their way into the store.

“Got ‘em right here,” said John, who had Tevin’s dad’s weekly picks in a stack on the counter (you could sign up to have each month’s issues of whatever you were reading set aside). “Saw you two park the Camry.”

Tevin wandered through the store while the two men caught up. The shop—like all comic book stores—was like being inside a kaleidoscope, this little explosion of color all around you: illustrations, posters, statues, game pieces, action figures, and trading cards. The first time Tevin visited, he thought the place looked like when you walked through the gates of a carnival.

“So how is it?” Tevin’s dad asked. Tevin always started reading as soon as they got in the car.

“It’s not very subtle,” said Tevin. He had learned about the concept of subtlety the previous week and was using it to describe everything he could, most frequently Kathy. “Superman goes back home to show his parents what he looks like, now. He just used his powers to draw the logo on his chest.”

“Is changing his appearance one of his powers?” his dad asked, signaling a left. “What are the rules of this world?”

“The whole thing’s pretty stupid, so far,” Tevin said. “Like: I still don’t really get why an electric Superman is any different than a normal Superman.”

“You just said it’s because he has different powers.”

“Yeah, but he was already Superman,” said Tevin. “He basically already had all the powers there are.”

“Fair point,” his dad said. “Superman’s hard to make interesting.”

“He’s interesting,” said Tevin. “He’s Superman.”

“Right,” said his dad. “That’s the problem. I mean, he can do basically anything. He’s like Sherlock Holmes.”

“Sherlock Holmes doesn’t have powers.”

“No, but Sherlock Holmes is, like…a genius, right?”

“Right,” said Tevin.

“Not even that: he’s not even just a genius, he’s like…the smartest man who ever lived. He can solve anything.”

“Okay, but he’s still not a superhero.”

“That’s not my point. My point is that if Sherlock Holmes can literally solve any mystery, what’s the point of a story where he’s got to solve a mystery? Like, he’s always going to figure it out.”

Tevin thought for a moment. “If Superman has the most, like…the strongest powers, what’s the point of attacking him with a bad guy?”

Exactly,” said his dad. “He literally can’t be killed.”

“I thought he was killed,” said Tevin. “Don’t you have that one, like…that special edition with the box in the garage?”

“They didn’t even kill him in that,” his dad said. “He comes back to life in the second volume. Not comes back to life, I mean: he was never fully dead, in the first place. And the thing they got to “kill” him was just some random monster. It’s a real shit show.”

“What about kryptonite?” asked Tevin.

“Kryptonite’s dumb as hell, too,” his dad said. They were almost home. “Kryptonite just weakens him. He needs to have, like…alien leukemia, or something. There needs to be something that can actually cause him to die.”

They turned onto California Avenue and parked in their driveway, where they tucked the comic books under the seats and double-checked that nothing had happened to the bird, during transport.

*

Kathy was in another one of her moods. “Tevin, I need you to dust the shelves before we add the blue jay,” she said, holding the bird. She almost always referenced her collection with a royal we, which Tevin quickly discerned indicated collective responsibility, rather than ownership.

“I’ve got homework,” Tevin said, clearing his dinner plate. “I’ve got math.”

“You’re great at math,” said Kathy. She turned to Tevin’s dad. “Isn’t he great at math?” She turned back to Tevin. “Come on, it’ll take you five minutes to do your homework. The dusting will barely take that long. Then you’ll have the rest of the night to goof around.”

The last time Tevin was assigned to dust the bird shelves, it took forty-five minutes.

“Remember: you have to pick up all the birds as you go,” Kathy said, getting a rag and spray can for Tevin. “You can’t just dust around them, or they’ll break.”

Tevin knew better than to argue. He and his dad had learned that lesson early on, in the marriage. Back then, Kathy was collecting Beanie Babies which were, it turned out, absolutely worth driving to multiple stores for, even if Tevin’s cartoons were on next.

“Well, we need to find out more, before we do anything,” Kathy was telling Tevin’s dad, in the next room, as Tevin picked up bird after bird in her collection. He imagined them chirping, like real birds, an internal sound he strained to turn up, as Kathy talked. She had a voice like The Nanny, but worse.

He couldn’t understand the point of collecting anything that wasn’t comics. His dad couldn’t either—a conversation the two of them had had, one of the first time he took his son to Mavericks:

“But I don’t want a book. I can’t even read,” Tevin had told him, holding an action figure.

His dad then explained something that stuck with Tevin—a moment Tevin would later grow up to define as a core memory:

“Look: first of all, you have way too many toys. But that’s not why I’m saying No. I’m saying No because the difference between buying one of the comic books and buying an action figure is that each comic book is a container for a story.” He paused, then kneeled down to get on Tevin’s level. “Here’s the thing: for the rest of your life, as long as you’re a person, what’s the first thing you have to do, every morning?”

“Poop.”

“No, before that.”

“Oh…” Tevin thought for a second. “Wake up?”

After you wake up. What’s the first thing you have to do, to begin your day?”

“…get out of bed?”

Exactly,” said Tevin’s dad. “That’s the first thing you have to do. That’s the first thing we all have to do.”

“Dad, what are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about curiosity,” his dad said. Of all the moments in their whole conversation, this was the one where the image was the clearest, in Tevin’s mind.

“Curiosity?”

“Curiosity is what actually gets you out of bed. It’s what gets me out of bed. And the same goes for everybody,” said his dad. “Even if it’s just to see what happens when you try to take a shit: the thing that makes your body physically get up and start your day is when some part of you wonders what’s going to happen next.”

All around them, surrounding his dad’s speech, was the carnival of the comics store, exploding.

His dad continued: “If I buy you the action figure, you’ll probably have it for…I don’t know…let’s say six years. And that’s fine. You’ll have fun with it. You’ll make up games. It’ll keep you company, even—in its own way. But, the difference between an action figure and a comic book is that comic books tell stories. And the whole point of stories is to nurture your curiosity.” He placed his hand on Tevin’s shoulder, a hand Tevin could feel, even now, as he dusted the shelves in the living room. “All stories are, are a series of questions. The person writing the story’s job is to think of really good ones, the kind that keep you turning the pages. The more questions you have, the more pages you’ll turn—the more you’ll want to find out what happens, next.”

Tevin could hear Kathy droning on, in the dining room. She was talking lower now as if, for once, what she was saying was actually important. Unlike the chirping birds, the memory of his dad’s speech could be turned up, loud, in his mind. Then he couldn’t hear Kathy, at all:

“Getting out of bed is like turning the page. You have to physically do it. In the story of your life—like in the story of mine and the story of everyone else’s, in the world, since the beginning of time—there are going to be days when that’s really hard to do.”

“Why is it hard?” Tevin asked.

“It’s hard because…well, you remember when your mom and I…when everything changed?” his dad asked. It had been just over a year, since the divorce.

Yeah,” said Tevin, looking down.

Tevin’s dad moved his hand from his son’s shoulder to the back of his head, tilting it up, so that they could look at each other. “Do you remember when I was really sad? When we both were—those first couple months?”

Tevin nodded his head.

His dad went on: “Sometimes, when you feel like that, it’s difficult to want to get up and go do things. Now, when you’re an adult, you won’t have the option. You’ll have to go to work. Or, if you’re a parent, you’ll have to make your kid breakfast. Probably waffles.” Tevin smiled a little. “Okay, so: in order to do those things, when you’re feeling sad, you’ve gotta have a really strong curiosity.”

Tevin smiled now, thinking back. He had stopped dusting and was just standing still, ceramic bird in hand. This was his favorite thing his dad ever told him.

“We have to read a lot of stories because we have to exercise our curiosities. We have to make them strong.”

“Like the Hulk?”

“Yeah, but this kind of strong is in here,” his dad said, placing the palm of his hand flat, against Tevin’s chest.

“I don’t understand.”

“Stories,” his dad said, “are how a person raises their soul.”

Tevin.”

Tevin looked up from where he was standing, holding the bird, to see Kathy, in the entryway.

“You should have been done twenty minutes ago,” she said. “Come on. Finish up, so you can go do your homework.”

*

Tevin’s crush lived two houses down and was named Jenny. The kids had met the first day that Tevin and his dad moved into the new house, but hardly spoken a word to each other in the three years, since—not even on the Fourth of July. Sometimes, Tevin didn’t look at the fireworks, at all.

Jenny was always out the window, it seemed, biking up and down the street with girls who also went to their school and who wouldn’t be caught dead, talking to Tevin, which basically discouraged any and all pursuit of twelve-year-old love. Instead, Tevin hid up in his room, drawing Spider-Man, whose neighbor, Mary Jane Watson, looked more and more like Jenny, with each picture.

“Are you ever going to try and actually talk to her?” his dad asked, as the two of them painted the dining room, a project Kathy was conspicuously absent from, seeking a ceramic robin in Xenia that had been advertised for sale in the Sunday paper.

Tevin traced the edge of the back door with precision. He was good at this. “I’m pretty sure our current plan is to love each other secretly, at a distance.

“Like Romeo and Juliet.”

“What happens in Romeo and Juliet?”

“They both die,” said his dad.

“That sounds right,” said Tevin, scraping his brush on the paint can’s inner rim. “We’ll love each other secretly, from far away, and then, one day, we’ll die.”

Tevin’s dad set his brush down and stretched.

“You know, love’s probably worth your time,” he said.

“Are you in love?” Tevin asked.

“I’m married.”

“Yeah, but are you in love?

Tevin’s dad studied his son for a moment. Then he took a drink of water and said, “I mean, it doesn’t always turn out the way you…look: I’m just saying it’s one of the good things in life.”

“I think I’d rather read comic books,” said Tevin.

“A lot of comic books are about love.”

“They’re mostly about what happens when the girl the superhero love gets kidnapped.”

“Well, sure, but…I mean: why do you think they always risk their lives trying to save her?”

“Because they’re stupid,” said Tevin.

“Because they’re in love,” his dad said. He picked up his paintbrush, again. “Half of all the superheroes that exist wouldn’t do any hero-ing at all if they didn’t love somebody.”

Batman doesn’t have a girlfriend.”

“Yeah, but he loved his parents. That’s what kick started the whole thing.”

“His parents died,” said Tevin. “I don’t want to love somebody, just so they can die.”

Tevin’s dad paused. “Well, you know…that’s part of it, too. That’s what makes us human. And, that’s part of what makes love love. You don’t know how much time you’re actually going to get to spend with a person. You just kind of…hold onto them while you still can. Look: it’s a rare thing for two people to truly love each other. It’s even more rare when that happens and they actually like each other. It’s kind of like…okay, you know when you’re watching a really good movie?”

“Like Mission: Impossible?”

“Exactly. Like Mission: Impossible. So, you know how—in the middle of the movie—there’s that moment when you know it’s going to end?” his dad asked.

“Yeah. When he’s on the train.”

“Right. But, I mean: you know when you’re enjoying the movie, like having a really good time, but you realize that time can’t go on forever. The movie can’t just keep going. You’re having fun but, you know—eventually—the fun’s going to stop.”

“…I guess?” Tevin said.

“Okay, so: when that happens…when Tom Cruise is…when he’s hooked up to the wires and, you know—you’ve seen it a hundred times—that you’re about halfway through the fun and in, like…an hour, you’re going to have to leave the Mission: Impossible world and go do your homework, or something—do you stop having fun?”

“…no,” said Tevin.

Right,” said his dad. “Exactly. When you think about that—when you figure out you’re in the middle and it’s a thing that’s going on right now and you’ve only got a little bit left, it starts to make what’s happening—the scene with the wires—more special. Because, in an hour, it’ll be gone. All of it.”

“And that’s like a person?”

“That’s like love. It only happens to you when it’s happening. And, you never know when it’s going to stop. It could be two weeks. It could be…it could be: you get to spend your whole life with someone. Like, someone you really like. Someone who makes you laugh. Someone who’s fun to hang out with.”

“But Kathy sucks.”

“Forget Kathy,” said his dad. “I mean: like a person who’s really, really special. Someone who makes the time that you spend together really worth it. Like: if you weren’t hanging out with that person, you’d be missing out on something really, really good.”

“Okay, but Kathy sucks.”

“Kathy’s…Kathy’s just…Kathy,” his dad said. “Kathy’s Varsity Blues. I’m talking about a person who’s Mission: Impossible. What if you found out that there were, like…twelve other Mission: Impossible movies? Would you watch them?”

Duh.”

“Even if you knew that the last one was the last one, ever?”

Duh, Dad.”

“Why would you watch them?” his dad asked.

“Because it’s Mission: Impossible.”

“Okay, but why do you watch Mission: Impossible? Why do you watch any movie?”

Tevin thought for a moment and then said, “To see what happens.”

“And there it is,” his dad said, setting down his brush, again. “Even though the story’s going to end, you still have to see how it’s going to go.”

Curiosity.”

Tevin’s dad smiled at him. “Love’s just another kind of story,” he said. “A powerful one.”

Tevin looked down at his shoes. Several blue dots of paint littered the floor: he didn’t realize, but he had stopped painting the trim. He was just standing, holding a dripping brush.

“…I should try to talk to her,” he said.

“Probably, yeah,” his dad said, resuming his work. “Make sure to ask if she collects ceramic birds.”

*

“I swear to God.”

Kathy had been jittery all day. The conversation in the front of the car had ranged from whispers to almost-shouting, which Tevin watched, from the back seat, as the three of them made their way to church.

“You don’t know that,” he heard her say.

Sometimes, when Kathy and his dad fought, Tevin would turn up the sound on his CD player. Sometimes, he would get curious or afraid and hit PAUSE to try and get context for whatever was happening. Mostly, he would just ignore his dad and his stepmom and draw.

He carried his sketchbook everywhere. His dad had bought him his first one when he was seven, to entice him to stop drawing in crayon, on his bedroom wall. Tevin took to it, immediately, and, as the habit developed, new sketchbooks evolved to become a cornerstone of his dad’s love language—a sort of insistence on providing whatever his son required, like a caveman, making sure his offspring had a hide to sleep in. The task was always urgent, for his dad—like something primal. He offered it to Kathy, in the form of breakable birds.

“I’m just trying to be realistic,” his dad whispered, in the driver’s seat, lowering the volume of the argument, just as Tevin turned up the volume on his Journey CD.

Jenny also went to their church. Her mother—Mona—was another one of Kathy’s secret rivals, a woman she especially hated after a neighborhood barbecue, where she decided Mona’s remarks, regarding her pasta salad, were probably sarcastic. As such, Tevin and his family routinely sat on the opposite side of wherever Jenny’s family was sitting, and church, itself, was littered with Kathy’s quiet commentary on Mona, who she stared at, the entirety of the service.

“So, are you going to talk to her?” Tevin’s dad whispered, while they waited for their row’s turn to join the line for Communion.

“I don’t even know what to say,” said Tevin.

“Just say Hi,” his dad said.

Hi?

“What’s wrong with Hi?”

“Nothing. Just: what do I say after that?” Tevin asked.

“I don’t know…nice service today?”

“That sounds like I’m talking about a restaurant,” said Tevin. “Or that I’m, like…really into church.”

“So? Maybe she is.”

“Yeah, but I’m not,” said Tevin. This was true: Kathy, who was currently in the bathroom, pulling out her hair about Mona, was the only reason that they ever went, making it all the more ironic that she talked through every mass.

“Okay, well: maybe she isn’t, either,” his dad said. “Look: the whole point of the first conversation is to try and find common ground. Curiosity, right? You want to find something you’re both interested in, so she’ll want to talk more, later. You want to ensure her that there’s more to say.”

“I can’t just talk about church,” said Tevin.

“Okay, so: talk about something else. Talk about comics.”

Tevin shot his dad a look.

“Or drawing. I don’t know,” his dad said. “Just pick a topic and ask her what she thinks of it. The main thing is to ask her questions. People like it when someone gives them a chance to share their opinions. Plus: the conversation’s just as much about nurturing your curiosity about her as it is nurturing her curiosity about you.”

“What if I can’t think of any questions?” asked Tevin.

“You’re great at asking questions,” his dad said. “You just asked me a question.”

“That’s different.”

Look,” his dad said. “It’s simple, okay? Pick a topic you’re interested in that you think she might be interested in, too, maybe. Share one thing you think about the topic and then move on to her, right away.” His dad stood up to get in line for communion. “First, say Hi.”

Tevin glanced over at Jenny and her family, as he stood up. When he made it to the front of the line, he declined the wine, certain, beyond a doubt, that he’d throw up, from nerves.

“After we finish the dining room, we’re going to do the hallway,” his dad said, when they returned to their pew. “We should be able to finish them both, this afternoon.”

“Oh, come on,” said Tevin.

“It’s not my idea and I think you know that,” his dad said.

“But why do we have to do it today?” Tevin asked.

“Again: not my idea.”

Tevin groaned. Half of the summer was over, already. The second half had been partially (mostly) ruined by math camp (also a Kathy idea). Before long, the whole thing would be dead and he’d be back at school, where everyone thought he was a nerd and where he was always getting in trouble for drawing in class.

He looked over at Jenny, again. Jenny, like 99% of the school, didn’t have to spend her mornings, during summer, practicing algebra. Jenny was always biking on their block, or eating ice cream outside, or laughing with her friends while Tevin watched from the window, like Jimmy Stewart.

“Would the both of you please get it together?” Kathy asked, as she returned to the pew. The patch on the side of her head was missing even more hair than usual. “I can hear you two talking from three rows back.”

Tevin felt his dad’s hand on his shoulder. He felt it, again, at the end of church, as the two stood, patiently, while Kathy talked, cheerfully, to Mona.

“You got this,” his dad whispered, but all Tevin managed to say out-loud to Jenny was Hi.

*

Tevin got in trouble for drawing at math camp, too, a subject of more than one argument with Kathy, at dinner, who would remind Tevin that camp wasn’t free and that she worked hard, at her job, to help pay for Tevin to improve his algebra skills.

“Never mind that each of those birds costs thirty dollars,” his dad had mentioned to him once, following a particularly ugly meal.

Tevin shaded the claws jutting out from Wolverine’s knuckles, as Jenny played cards with one of her friends on her porch, summer sun all but igniting her hair. He had spent the afternoon cleaning the gutters with his dad (a Kathy plan, while she did laundry, acting like a hero for her role), a task he performed while constantly checking to make sure Jenny wasn’t across the street, watching. He let out an actual sigh of relief when the chore was complete—not because the work was finished, but because, at that point, her friend had not arrived, and she had yet to make her way out to the porch.

“Your dad and I were thinking that we could go to Christopher’s on Friday,” Kathy said that evening, at dinner. The end of the week marked the end of Tevin’s time at math camp, an accomplishment Tevin and his dad each privately suspected Kathy thought of as her own—particularly since Christopher’s was Kathy’s favorite restaurant.

“It’s a big deal that you finished the camp,” she said. “It shows initiative. And it shows dedication.”

She beemed as if someone was saying these things about her.

His dad turned to Kathy. “Hon, I’ve got…I mean, we should consider Saturday, instead,” he said, looking more than a little uncomfortable.

“Why can’t we do Friday?” Tevin asked.

“I just think…it’s just Saturday works out better,” said his dad. “Friday’s…you know: sometimes I have to stay late, at work.”

“But you’ll be done by 3:30,” Kathy said to Tevin’s dad, firing a look. “You specifically said.”

“But what if…” His dad trailed off.

“You said you’d be done,” said Kathy.

“No, I’m just saying—”

Wayne,” said Kathy. The whole table was silent, for a minute. Tevin looked at them both. They seemed to be having some sort of telepathic conversation, which didn’t include Tevin, who then looked down at his food.

“Fine,” his dad said, finally. “Fine. We’ll do Friday.”

Great,” said Kathy, suddenly cheerful, as if there had never been an issue. “I’ll call and get us a reservation.”

“We don’t need a reservation for Christopher’s,” Tevin’s dad said. This was true: it wasn’t that kind of a restaurant. It wasn’t fancy, at all, actually—just a little sit-down spot in a strip mall, a few doors down from Mavericks. The two businesses shared the building with a shoe store and a Family Dollar.

“They take reservations,” said Kathy. “It’s Friday.”

“No one’s ever really in there,” said Tevin’s dad. “And they have that whole second room.”

“I’m going to try that new salmon,” Kathy said, ignoring him. “Oh! I’m excited!” She turned to Tevin. “See: this is what happens when we dedicate ourselves.”

*

The rest of the week was a fever of variables and housework and Wolverine. Tevin watched, as the summer passed him by, while Jenny ate snow cones, and gossiped, and tried to teach herself to stand on the seat of her bike.

On Friday, math camp came to its stunning conclusion, a test everyone took and a pizza party no one enjoyed (Tevin bonded, on more than one occasion, with his fellow campers, who were all also there at the behest of a parent who believed children should be raised in the fiery waters of Hell).

“How’d it go?” Tevin’s dad asked, as Tevin climbed into the car.

“I feel like I’m brain dead,” said Tevin.

“That sounds about right.”

“I really fucking hate doing math,” Tevin said. “I feel like I just wasted the entire summer.”

“Well, did you learn anything, at least?” his dad asked.

“I learned not to marry someone like Kathy.”

Tevin’s dad winced.

“You know: she’s trying,” he said.

“I know,” said Tevin, leaning his face into the window.

“She’s…she’s a good person,” his dad said. “Like, underneath.”

It was true that Kathy had her moments. It was true that Kathy never tried to replace Tevin’s mom, a conscious effort she had vocalized, when she and Tevin’s dad got married. For all her bullshit, she never said an unkind word about his mother, and even seemed to genuinely respect the woman, even if it sometimes came out in the form of telling his dad, “I don’t know how Sarah ever put up with you.” She always asked Tevin about his mom, when he got back from her house, and was kindest to him, in these moments. Her parents were divorced, also, and this shared fact seemed to inspire some sense of connection with the boy—an unspoken understanding of the small things that make a person feel grounded, when that happens. This was the Kathy that Tevin liked best.

“We have a reservation,” Kathy said, proudly, to the hostess at Christopher’s. The restaurant was practically empty.

They were seated at a table by the window and handed laminated menus. Kathy pretended to pour over hers, like the place was unfamiliar, even though she ate there, almost three days of every week, for lunch.

Hi, Kathy,” said their waitress who, Tevin could tell, had seen enough of her, for one lifetime.

“Oh, Becky: how are you?” Kathy asked. This wasn’t the fake tone she used with Bonnie McArthur or Mona. She genuinely cared how the waitress was doing—Becky, the sacred keeper of the new salmon. Becky, the symbol of all things good about Christopher’s.

“It went well,” Tevin heard his dad whisper to Kathy, as Tevin picked out a sandwich from the menu, all of which came with potato chips. “I mean: considering.”

“Okay, good,” said Kathy.

Tevin hid his face with his menu and looked out at the parking lot. Across the street, past the Taco Bell, the sun lingered, singing a late summer song, behind the façade of another strip mall with a Great Clips.

“After this, I want to see if we can’t figure out the closets,” Kathy said to Tevin’s dad, when they had ordered. “And, Tevin: I want you to do a spot-check on the birds.”

“Do I have to?” Tevin asked. His dad’s eyes grew wide. “It’s like…it’s the last day of camp.”

Kathy’s face flushed with just the faintest bit of red. “What’s that tone?

Tevin’s body became stiff. He said, “No, I just mean, like…maybe, I could do the birds tomorrow? Just, like, because camp’s over.”

“I believe I said I want you to do them tonight,” said Kathy.

“But—”

“Camp is finished. That’s why we’re celebrating,” Kathy said. She gestured toward the rest of the restaurant. “This is for you, remember? The least you could do is a simple spot-check.”

Tevin’s dad turned to Kathy. “Maybe we should let the boy have the night off,” he said.

Kathy glared. “So, now you’re on his side?”

“I just mean—”

“He’s got plenty of extra time, now that camp’s over. He’s got plenty of time to do his drawings.”

Tevin clutched his sketchbook, in his lap. During the worst of these arguments, his drawings had been a focal point for Kathy’s anger as they related to her needs. He didn’t want his art brought into this.

“The boy’s been working hard all summer,” said Tevin’s dad. “I just mean: maybe we let the poor kid have a break.”

“A break?” Kathy asked. “He’s already on break.”

“Kathy—”

“How come he gets a break? Why don’t I get a break?”

“He’s twelve.”

“We have a whole house that needs put together,” Kathy said. “We have two more weeks to do it, before the school year starts.”

“So, why can’t he have a goddamn…” Tevin’s dad stopped short. Tevin looked at him. Every time either of them had accidentally cursed in the middle of an argument, Kathy took it as a personal affront, and escalated things.

“You really want to do this, Wayne?” she asked. “During celebration dinner?

Tevin turned bright red. The few families, also dining, were starting to notice Kathy.

“At Christopher’s, of all places,” she said, growing louder.

“Kathy—”

“We are having a nice night,” she said. “And this is what you do.”

It was at this point that Tevin noticed a familiar face, on the other side of the dining room. Jenny and her mom were having dinner, together. They were both looking at his table.

Jenny stared at Kathy and then at Tevin, whose heart sank like rocks in Virginia Woolf’s pockets.

“Kathy, can you please—” his dad began.

“Can I please what?

“People are—”

“You always do this, Wayne. You always start these things. When we’re in the middle of some kind of nice—”

Here we go, gang,” said a nervous voice.

The three of them looked up. Becky was holding a tray with their meals. Tevin had no idea how long she’d been standing there.

Becky,” Kathy said, attempting grace.

Becky set down each of their plates.

“Right. Um…we’ve got a Filmore,” she said, setting Tevin’s sandwich down, in front of him. “A Christopher sandwich, and…the salmon,” she said, setting Kathy’s plate down, last, like a bowl of dog food for a chow with sharp teeth.

Thank you, Becky,” Kathy said, now fully-pretending everything was normal. “It looks wonderful.”

Becky scurried back to the kitchen.

Kathy held her silverware, still in its napkin, next to her plate, with the energy of a highwayman, holding a buck knife. “I can’t believe you would embarrass me like that,” she whispered to Tevin’s dad. “I can’t believe you would embarrass me at Christopher’s.”

Tevin looked across the dining room. Jenny’s eyes were locked on Kathy.

“You know, I’m so angry, I can hardly even eat,” Kathy said, digging into her salmon. Tevin and his dad both sat, frozen, watching her, neither of their silverware, unwrapped.

What?” Kathy asked. She looked from one of them to the other. “Come on. We’re having dinner. Eat.

*

Kathy finished her food in record time and left the two of them at the restaurant. Tevin watched, as she pulled out of the parking lot, her car nearly hitting the curb, as she made the turn onto the street.

Jesus,” his dad said, setting down his sandwich like a sailor, who no longer had to pull rope, in a storm, the sails finally in place and getting their wind.

“She’s like a nuclear bomb,” said Tevin.

Tevin’s dad was looking out, at Kathy’s empty parking spot. “I think…I think she just had a bad day,” he said, almost to himself.

“She was in a good mood when we got here,” Tevin said. He glanced at Jenny and her mom, who had finally returned to their conversation and were ignoring his family’s table.

Tevin and his dad ate in silence for a few minutes chewing, uneasily.

“You know, I’m proud of you for finishing that camp,” his dad said, finally. “I know you weren’t…I know you weren’t exactly thrilled to be a part of it.”

“I didn’t exactly have a choice,” said Tevin.

“Right,” his dad said. “Right, but…I’m still proud of you.”

They looked at each other. Tevin’s face relaxed, just a little. He smiled at his dad.

“You know, maybe…maybe, when we’re finished here, we could head over next door and look around, a little.”

Tevin’s face relaxed a bit more. “But it isn’t new comics day.”

“Well…maybe we head over, anyway,” said his dad. “We’re celebrating, after all.”

*

The kaleidoscope swirled around them as they walked into Mavericks.

“Hey, Wayne,” said John.

“Hey, John.”

Tevin and his dad made their way past all the baseball and Pokemon cards to where the comic books were.

“Go ahead and pick out something good,” his dad said. “Whatever you like.” He practically said the same exact words he said, the first time they visited the store together—when he told Tevin about curiosity.

Tevin wandered through the long cardboard boxes of back issues until he found The Uncanny X-Men.

“You don’t want some old Supermans?” his dad asked.

“I think I’m done with Superman,” said Tevin. “I think I’ve grown out of it, maybe. Plus, I keep thinking about Sherlock Holmes.”

“Well, I hate to break it to you, but Wolverine is also pretty-much unkillable.”

“I know. But, I figure: he’s got less powers. So the stories are probably more interesting.”

“They are,” said his dad. “Especially the ones by Chris Claremont.”

“Which ones are those?” Tevin asked.

“Here, let me find them. We’re looking for stuff from the 70s.”

Tevin’s dad leaned over him and flipped through the long line of old comic books. He could smell his dad’s cologne as he watched the man’s fingers skitter through the plastic sleeves encasing each issue, the same fingers—the same hands—that had held him, as a child.

Here we go,” his dad said. “All of these. From here to…” Tevin’s dad located the end of Claremont’s run. “Here.”

Tevin grinned. He looked up, at him. Then, without thinking, he wrapped his arms tight, around his dad, and squeezed.

Hey, Buddy. Hey,” said his dad, a big smile on his face.

“Why isn’t she nicer to you?” Tevin asked, his voice muffled by his dad’s chest.

“She’s…she’s under some stress, right now,” said his dad.

Tevin’s eyes soaked his dad’s shirt, just a little. “You always say that.”

“Right. Sure. Just…this week…” His dad looked out at the kaleidoscope. He sighed. “Fuck. I honestly don’t know.”

*

“I’ve got one more…just a small surprise for when we get back home,” Tevin’s dad said, as John was ringing them up, in the front. “Before you do the birds.”

“You know she’s gonna kill us if we don’t help, right away,” said Tevin. “She’s already mad.”

“Yeah, well…if she’s already mad, we might as well get a little fun in. In for a penny, in for a pound.”

John rang them up and put the books they’d picked out in paper bags.

“Do you want any of yours, now?” Tevin’s dad asked, as they walked to the car.

“Can I have the first one of those X-Mens?”

“Sure, let’s see…” They paused, while his dad flipped through the stack of back issues. “Here,” he said, handing Tevin a comic with a furious Wolverine, on the cover. Tevin had picked it out, first.

They were about to get in the car when Mona spoke.

“Well. How goes it?” she asked, nervously. She and Jenny had apparently parked in the spot, opposite Tevin and his dad.

Mona,” said his dad. “It goes…it…well. You know.”

“Yeah,” Mona said. She paused and then said, “We saw.”

“You were at Christopher’s?” Tevin’s dad asked.

“Yeah,” Jenny said to him. Then she turned to Tevin. “Hi.”

“…hi,” said Tevin, as his dad and Mona talked.

“Um…how’s your summer?” Jenny asked.

Tevin blushed. “It’s…I mean: not great. I spent the last two weeks at math camp,” he said, immediately regretting the decision to share the detail.

Math camp?

“It wasn’t…I mean: my stepmom made me.”

“That sucks,” said Jenny.

“Worse than you can imagine,” Tevin said. In his mind, Jenny was eating snow cones, playing cards, standing on the seat of her bicycle. “How was…what did you do?”

“Basically nothing,” said Jenny. “We were supposed to go to Florida, but then my Grandma got sick.”

Tevin could hear Mona describing the sickness, in detail, to his dad.

“I’m sorry,” Tevin said.

“It’s okay,” said Jenny. “She’s ninety-nine.”

The kids were quiet, for a moment.

Tevin scrambled to think of anything. “Did you…um…I mean: have you been, before?”

“Been what?” asked Jenny.

“To Florida?”

Jenny rolled her eyes. “Duh. I just told you: my grandma lives there.”

Tevin winced. “Oh…sorry, I just thought. Um…” He briefly looked down at his shoes.

The kids were silent, again.

“What’s that?” Jenny asked.

“What’s what?”

“That: in your hand.”

Tevin’s grip tightened. The Uncanny X-Men back issue suddenly felt like a pair of his own soiled underwear.

“It’s…nothing,” he said.

“What is it?” Jenny asked.

“It’s…” Tevin looked down at the underwear, dripping with shit. “It’s a comic book,” he mumbled.

“A what?

Alright, you two,” said Tevin’s dad. “Tev, we gotta get on home.”

Tevin didn’t hear him. “It’s a comic book,” he told Jenny.

Jenny’s eyes grew wide. “Ew.”

“It’s…right, I mean…it’s dumb,” said Tevin. “It’s just…I mean, my dad likes them. So I, like…they’re stupid. Honestly.”

“Why do you have one, then?”

“I don’t…I mean: I’m just holding it,” said Tevin. “Like: for my dad.”

Really?” said Jenny.

“Yeah, really,” said Tevin. “They’re…like I said: they’re really stupid. I don’t know why he…”

And then Tevin felt his dad’s eyes, cascading through the conversation like rain.

*

The car ride home was quiet. Kind of weird. Tevin opened his mouth to speak several times but, each time he did, his dad cut him off to say something about the Reds game, playing on the radio.

Tevin watched the trees and cars and strip malls pass them by as they drove. His heart felt like an anvil. A kind of heat, in his body, that was hard to understand.

They pulled into the garage and Tevin’s dad parked.

Tevin stared at the glove compartment. “Dad, I—”

“Go ahead and wait on the porch,” his dad said, sort-of quietly, and without emotion. “Wait on the porch while I get it ready.”

Tevin got out of the car. He walked to the porch and sat down, covering the picture of the furious Wolverine, with his sketchbook, on the ground. He looked at the large oak tree, sprawled throughout the air next to their driveway, a cacophony of branches and leaves. The tree had been smaller, when they moved in.

Not much, but still: smaller.

“Wayne, I’m really not in the mood,” he heard Kathy say, as she stepped out onto the porch, behind him.

“It’ll only take a second,” Tevin’s dad said, as he ran back into the garage.

Tevin could feel Kathy’s eyes, but he didn’t look. He felt like bursting into tears. The comic book beneath his sketchbook had morphed into a whole different kind of soiled underwear.

Here we go,” Tevin’s dad said, returning from inside the garage with a colorful cardboard package. “Just a second—you two wait, just a second. We’re almost ready.”

“Well, hurry up,” Kathy said.

Tevin’s dad ignored her and moved to the center of the driveway, away from where the oak tree populated the air. He undid the cellophane packaging and set the cardboard box upright, on the ground.

Then he pulled a fuse from the side of the box and lit it.

Tevin watched the fuse’s sparks, which made the sound of some distant applause, as his dad ran back to join them, on the porch, and put his hand on Tevin’s shoulder.

Great job, Bud,” he whispered. And then the fuse disappeared, into the box.

The firework didn’t launch, like it was supposed to. Tevin flinched as its parts, all its singular splashes of light, exploded in a thousand different directions, all around them. The lights were pink and red and violent and the explosion was loud and, while it happened, the three of them stayed completely motionless, frozen in the heart of the star.

When it was over, Kathy turned and went back into the house, the screen door slamming, behind her.

Tevin and his dad didn’t move. They just stared at the empty driveway, his dad’s hand still on his shoulder.

They just watched the vacuum, where the light used to be.

*

Tevin dusted the birds as Kathy and his dad argued in the kitchen. He tried to drown out the sound with the echo of a firework, ringing in his ears, but it cut through anyway, ugly, like it was made out of knives.

Tevin set one of the birds down with a bang. The shelves were made of glass and he could see himself, starting to cry.

He picked up another bird.

He didn’t feel the anvil, anymore. Or: the anvil was different, now—was in a different part of his body and shaking, more and more, as Kathy’s voice grew louder.

He set the second bird down with another bang.

He could hear Kathy’s anger multiply in the next room. He picked up a bird and saw his eyes, in the shelf’s glass, welling with tears.

“Well, I think the least you could do is step up, for once.” The Nanny, but worse. The Nanny with a throat, full of fireworks.

Tevin’s hands shook. He picked up another bird.

“I mean: Jesus, Wayne. How many times do we have to have this conversation?

The anvil swelled. The soiled underwear, sitting with Tevin’s sketchbook, on the couch, got worse. His hands shook like the dryer in the basement.

Tevin set the bird down with a bang, and then it happened.

The shelf exploded. The birds fell, exploding the shelf, underneath. The birds crashed into the other birds, which crashed into the birds beneath them, as the third shelf gave in and, all of a sudden, there they all were: shattered, on the floor.

The whole house was silent.

Tevin closed his eyes. For a moment, he heard absolutely nothing. For a moment, time froze, and he wondered if any of it—the glass or the parking lot or the dinner—had even happened. He wondered if the math camp ever occurred, if the summer had really been pulled from underneath him—if there was ever a fireworks crawl, or a divorce, or a Jenny.

And then he heard footsteps. And then he opened his eyes. And then he turned and he saw Kathy, staring at him.

And then he opened his mouth to speak just as Kathy said, “Tevin, your dad has cancer.”



BIO



Toni Kochensparger was born in Kettering, Ohio and now lives in Ridgewood, New York, where they write jokes on trash that they find on the street. Their short stories can be found in Kelp Journal, miniMAG, Caveat Lector, Bulb Culture Collective, Free Spirit, Alien Buddha, A Thin Slice of Anxiety, The Writing Disorder, Two Two One, and Scribble. Their work can be found online at linktr.ee/gothphiliproth







The Angels Are Leaving, The Angels Are Leaving

by Gaurav Bhalla


“Wish we didn’t have to leave home,” the mother said, placing a pouch of keys on the antique entryway table. 

“Home will live in our hearts,” the father whispered, wrapping her in a heavy pashmina shawl; the place where they were headed was further than the furthest clouds.

“I’m afraid,” she said, shivering in her shawl.           

Single malt in hand, the son paced the marble foyer of his condo—five paces forward, three back … a stutter step … an unplanned meander to the left pinching the bridge of his nose to subdue a stubborn migraine, then a distracted pause leaning against the archway to the family room, then a halting amble to the French doors opening on the terrace, gazing vacantly at the ashen dusk. Here he stood for several minutes watching the city and street scenes below.

Gurgaon, India’s newest happening city, was advertising itself, wearing its brand of chaos like a badge of honor—cars zig-zagging battling for space, horns blaring, brakes screeching, heads popping out of car windows cursing and hollering, passing pedestrians taking sides, joining the fray; swarms of people spreading in all directions; people returning home from work, others coming from home to work; eager shoppers going into neon-drenched malls, excited shoppers exiting malls balancing shopping bags; ice-cream parlors, street-food vendors, and liquor stores doing brisk business; bars and restaurants filling up; sounds of people laughing, joking, living it up; children playing gully cricket, roaring at the fall of every wicket, wildly cheering every boundary; a sing-song electronic voice rising above the din announcing the arrival and departure of metro trains: Unabashed Gurgaon was awash in chaos.

But eleven floors above the frenzy, in the condo, there was stillness and solitude. The son retreated from the terrace to this welcoming calm. Sinking into the sofa, he swirled his single malt, took a slow meditative sip, and recalled a verse he had composed earlier in the day:

It all begins with family …

But does it also all end with family?

What vexing issues he was trying to lift into the light, only a soothsayer could tell.  

The condo was his, a valued possession, an upscale address in a gated community with fountains and Mughal-style gardens, and easy access to golf and tennis, and to friends he had known since elementary school, several for more than fifty years. It had all the totems and hieroglyphs middle class folk use to show the world they are doing well … actually, better than well … very well, thank you. But to make the brick-box a warm-blooded home he needed help, so he invited his parents to live there. Fulfilling filial attachments was important to them; they moved in and nurtured the condo as they had their own two children.

The choreographed comings and goings of daily life kept the condo chubby and chirping for the seventeen years the parents called it home. Here is where they celebrated their sixty-third marriage anniversary, a quiet candlelight dinner with another silver-haired couple. And here is where they departed within hours of each other, a few weeks into their sixty-fourth year when their fates shifted. In two short weeks a warm-blooded home lost its pulse, everything now was dyed by their absence. And as frequently happens when tightly crocheted lives unravel, a new and emergent fate began rescripting existing kinships—erasing privileged and spacious relationships—with things and events the parents once enjoyed.

The son too felt the chill of change. His parents’ passing placed him face-to-face with questions he occasionally had thought about, but was unprepared to confront; the most pressing being the fate of the condo: Keep it or sell it? Sell it? The question always corkscrewed his stomach as though life was demanding he amputate a vital limb. He could keep it only if he moved back from the US. He knew people who had, mainly couples, but they all had family—parents, uncles, aunts, siblings, cousins—tohelp ease the move back. Since he didn’t have any family, selling the condo seemed the more practical and sensible option. But the sell decision came with its own nettles of guilt and doubts, many sounding like accusations. Was he being a good Indian son? Was he being too hasty? Maybe he should wait a bit longer, the ink was still drying on his parents’ death certificates.

After several days of dodging and weaving, and two-handed evaluations … on the one hand thison the other hand that … he buckled and threw in the towel.

The condo was listed on a Sunday; it sold the following Monday; the son had three weeks to hand-over the keys. The thought that soon his home will be someone else’s made him dizzy. He reached for his tranquilizer and glugged the remaining single malt in one go; considered pouring another but decided against it and lay down. In less than a minute, his snoring, sounding like a tuba in F-flat, began echoing through the condo.  

“Soon someone else will move into our home,” the mother said, dabbing her eyes.

“Want to go back for a pilgrimage?” the father asked.

Pilgrimage? What a wonderful idea. “You still read me like an open book,” the mother said, resting her head on her husband’s chest.

Hand in hand, they stood a few feet from where their son lay asleep. “Just like you,” the mother said. The father nodded, remembering the many nights, a book yawning in his lap, his mind wandering, fingering a rosary of regrets—missteps, lost time, and missed opportunities—he had fallen asleep. The mother wanted to hug her son, but the father held her back. “We don’t want to wake him.” She made a moue but didn’t insist. No, they didn’t want to wake him.

They tiptoed from room to room, caravans of memories in tow, so many friends waiting to say hello—photos, rockers, low sunken chairs with woven jute backs and seats; silk shawls and Jaipur quilts; terracotta pottery figurines and brass statues of gods and goddesses; marble inlay jewelry boxes. And jewelry—bazaars of bangles, earrings, necklaces, chokers, bracelets, and rings. Pointing, lifting, opening drawers and cupboards, they traveled as far back as their friends wanted to take them. “Everything still in place,” she observed, with a wide sweep of her arms. “We haven’t been gone that long, darling.” No, they hadn’t been gone that long. The walls were still damp, weeping.  

In the annex of the bedroom she stood before her dresser, turned one way, then the other. “Looking for something?” “I thought I left it here.” “Left what?” he asked. She shrugged, “Alzheimer’s.”

“Look hubby … ,” she said, pointing to the white marble jewelry box on the dresser. Hubby is what she had called her husband, from the moment Pandit ji had sealed their marriage by sprinkling holy water and a mixture of rice, jaggery and cumin on their heads. “Yes, your favorite garnet and pearl necklace.” “A birthday gift from you. Fiftieth.” Sixtieth, in fact, but the husband didn’t correct her. Must memories be accurate to enjoy?

Now in the bedroom. “Here, we slept … ,” she said. “And took naps,” he added. “Yes,” she said, but only to keep the conversation alive; napping was not on her mind. This room was their haven to which they retreated when tectonic shifts tremored their lives. A hideaway, hers more than his, when she needed a healing cry; when her parents were killed by a drunk truck driver speeding on the wrong side of the highway; when her only daughter, a jokester, collapsed on stage. One minute she had the audience in splits, next minute she was gone; she wasn’t even forty. How cruel, how wrong, so-so wrong. This one wound time didn’t heal.

“Did you remember what you were looking for?” he asked to pull her back; a dark brooding had engulfed her like a hijab. “Me? I wasn’t looking for anything, you were.”

She eased herself into the rocker in the corner, her favorite spot for lazing in the winter sun. The condo was blessed. Morning sun in the family room and kitchen, afternoon sun in the bedrooms. And on nights when the moon claimed the sky, shimmering beams of moonlight dropped in to visit and waltz. “We always had our bed tea here,” the father said. “Yes, two cups each … with hot milk and two sugars,” she replied, rising from the rocker and linking her arm in his.

“I don’t understand,” she said as they shuffled toward the bedroom door. “What?” “Why he doesn’t take milk and sugar with his tea.” “Maybe that’s how they drink tea in America.” Even after thirty-three years, she had difficulty accepting some of her son’s Americanisms. For the father it was not the traits, not the habits, it was what he yearned for most but never experienced—a living breathing friendship with his son—cricket, Urdu poetry, Sunday golf, politics, and their mutual distaste for institutionalized religion. So much of his son was foreign to him. He didn’t know his son’s stories, the stories his son told those closest to him. What he most feared he had become, a mere biological father. Perhaps this is the inexorable destiny of parenthood—losing your children, losing their stories, becoming strangers to each other’s dreams and fears, even more so once they fly the nest.

The foyer. On his writing desk, a lacquered box containing fountain pens—blue, blue-black, black, red inks. He lifted the box to dust the pens and nearly dropped the whole lot. “Shh, careful, we don’t want to wake him,” she reminded him.

No, they didn’t want to wake him.

On the way from the foyer to the drawing room she veered off to look in on her son; she couldn’t hear him snoring. She was worried. Exactly how she used to worry when he was a toddler, when she couldn’t hear him breathing in his crib. Could he be awake?

“Sleeping soundly,” she reported after rejoining her husband.

The drawing room. The drawing room was rich with curios and souvenirs from their numerous domestic and overseas trips—porcelain and crystal vases from Bohemia and China; Dutch tin-glazed earthenware; a motley mix of Indian and Spanish pottery bowls, pitchers, and trays; a trio of cheery Matryoshka dolls; miniature models of the Taj and the Alhambra Palace; wall hangings, framed miniature Kangra paintings, and weathered oils.

“How sweet that man was?” she said admiring the three Kakejiku—hanging silk scrolls—they had bought in Kyoto. “Nishioka san, I even remember his name.” “Easy,” the father teased, pointing to the name painted at the bottom of each scroll. Pulling a pretend pout, she elbowed his ribs, “Smarty-pants.”

After tiptoeing through every doorway, after visiting and paying their respects to all the remaining rooms—guest bedrooms, all neat and tidy; the storage room, their well-traveled, heavily stickered bags needed dusting; his study, papers all over his desk, his third novel, unfinished, and sadly now abandoned; the kitchen, where she lingered the longest … why was the fridge so empty?—the couple returned to the family room, where they had begun their pilgrimage, and where their son was still snoring on the sofa.

The family room. Here they had spent most of their waking hours; watching Bollywood movies and serials; reading books and magazines, popular rags and literary ones; balancing the check book; consuming their daily dose of local, national, and global news. And eating—apples, almonds, and walnuts; breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The chairs, rugs, curtains, and everything on the dining table remembered fondly how the mother would attempt to make each meal an event; how even a simple staple, scrambled eggs on toast, she would elevate to a treat—a sprinkling of chives, dollops of bitter marmalade … and thick cream … and cubed melon—enough for the mother to say, “You know how much a five-star hotel would charge for this?” And he would respond with his pet repartee, “I’m glad I married the chef.” For them, the condo was more than a five-star hotel, it was what a five-star hotel could never be.

Outside. Their vigil complete, sleepy stars had begun pulling down their shades. And on the ageless peepul tree, amid frenzied cawing, a territorial tussle was raging between the resident crows and a marauding murder of treeless branch grabbers, each faction fanatical about their claims and entitlements.  

“It will be light soon,” the father said. “Did we accomplish everything we came for?” she asked. Only she could answer that question. Every photo, every picture, every millimeter of wooden and marble floor, the beds, the chairs … she didn’t think she’d missed anything … not the curtains, not the bedspreads, not the cushions … she hoped she hadn’t hurt anyone’s feelings … even more, she hoped she’d expressed her deep love and heartfelt thanks to all.

During the pilgrimage, despite their stopped lives, despite broken links with their yesterdays, despite empty chairs and deserted rooms, she had not shed a single tear; crying was for later. Our deepest sorrows spring from the absence of our greatest joys, she murmured to herself. “Sorry, did you say something?” the father asked. “The crows are cawing, we should get going,” she answered. She wanted to hug her son, but …. “I wish he would marry,” she said. “He’ll be fine,” the husband assured her, looking away to hide his pain; in the areas of relationships and marriage his son’s dreams and desires were foreign to him.

Hand in hand the old couple shuffled toward the front door, lugging the deadweight of their regrets, doubts, and maybes—Did we lead a good life? Were we good parents? Could we have done more for our children? Maybe we should have ….

A lone sentry, the owl-shaped candle perched on the antique entryway table, spotted the couple tiptoeing out and hooted an alarm, “The Angels are leaving, The Angels are leaving.” As the alarm echoed and re-echoed throughout the condo, a great migration began. All things that could move—Maasai warriors carrying spears and shields, sandal wood and ivory elephants, wood and clay camels, three see-do-speak-no-evil bronze monkeys, terracotta Bankura horses, the brass dancing Nataraja, the marble statue of Lord Ganesh—filled the foyer. Several smaller things—a porcelain mermaid, wooden baby-dolls, and a Faberge-inspired egg that played Für Elise—hitched a ride on the backs of elephants, camels, and horses. Things too old, too elaborate, unused to roving—replicas of the Taj and Alhambra, wall hangings, oils, and Kakejikus—waved and bid farewell from their assigned stations. The owl-shaped candle hooted again, “The Angels are leaving, The Angels are leaving.” In unison, all things in the condo chanted, “The Angels are leaving, The Angels are leaving.”

Then the entire condo fell silent.  

But outside on the peepul tree, there was no silence, only anarchy. Having vanquished the trespassing marauders, the resident crows were celebrating with raucous glee. Their boisterous cawing thrummed the son’s ears vandalizing his sleep. Muttering, he rose to a glare shining his eyes—sunlight bouncing off the stainless-steel saltshaker (his mother had tidied the dining table before leaving). A light breeze on its morning stroll through the condo playfully flicked a paper off the table, landing it on the Rajasthani dhurrie near where the son, still rubbing unburnt sleep and rheum-crust from his eyes, was standing, feeling for his leather chappals with his feet. He picked up the paper, it was a list, a list of things he needed to order from Abdul’s, the resident Kirana store. The fridge was empty.

Eggs, Bread,  Butter, Jam/Honey, Cheese

Apples, Papaya/Melon, Pomegranate, Fruit Juices

Sweet and Salty Snacks—Monaco biscuits, Walnut-Date cake, Amul chocolate bars

… … … … …

But whose handwriting … wasn’t his … wasn’t the maid’s … looked like … NO … couldn’t be. NO. How could it …? Sorry. Later. Nature was calling.



BIO

Gaurav Bhalla is an author, educator, and former global, C-suite executive. Published in both business and literature (books, articles, essays, short stories, poems, novel, screenplays), he writes with a distinctly cross-cultural voice to enrich and diversify people’s perspectives concerning their relationships with themselves, with others, and with the worlds they live in. His short stories have been published in India, UK, and USA. Recently, his short stories have appeared in Jimson Weed and Defenestrationism.net. He can be reached at gaurav@gbkahanee.com.






REAL PEOPLE

by Jessica Hwang


Lydia doesn’t remember me. Why should she? I was nothing to her back then. We were nothing to her, when she was young and pretty and happy to take what was ours.

The first-shift attendant, Ann, says, “She ate fine. I gave her her meds at twelve-thirty, everything’s in the chart.”

I position the walker in front of Lydia’s armchair. “Today’s Friday. Maybe you’ll have visitors tomorrow, Lydia.” She sags against the armchair, staring at the TV. Her face is dull, the light from the screen flickering over her blank eyes.

“Bye, ladies,” Ann calls. The door whispers shut behind her.

I pull the drapes. The camphor odor of Lydia’s threadbare ivory cardigan fills my nostrils, overlaid with the pungency of canned tuna. I say, “I have other stops to make this evening. But I’ll be back to pick you up after your session, okay?” My voice is cheery. Her right hand flutters in her lap and I bend down to murmur into her left ear—the side she neglects—“Richard never loved you.” I hoist her up and position her hands on the walker’s padded handlebars. We thump our way to the therapy room.

I spend the next few hours changing bed pans, dispensing medications and herding the ambulatory residents down to the dining room. I’m balancing two plastic trays bearing plates of turkey with mashed potatoes and gravy and steamed green beans when I pass Dora at the elevators.

“Well, hello there, Lisa.”

“Hey, Dora. How’s the hip today?”

She spends a few minutes complaining about her hip and then detailing a recent visit from her favorite grandson. Dora glances around before leaning close, taps her dentures with a bony finger. “Greta and Harold hooked up, I heard. I’m surprised she’s his taste, to be honest with you.”

I hide my amusement. I’ve already heard about Greta and Harold but act surprised so Dora can experience the gratification of spreading fresh gossip.

I hustle down the corridor to Oscar’s room; he gets cranky when his food is late. We always ask new residents how they prefer to be addressed—not every former school teacher or retired business executive appreciates being called their given name by staff sixty years their junior.

Lydia can’t speak but when she came to us seven weeks ago her son, Melvin, indicated she was the type to prefer the traditional form of address. “Mrs. Jakovich. She’s always been a bit of a stickler for appearances.” He smiled at his mother, slumped in her chair as she gazed out the window at the snow piling up on the cars in the staff parking lot three stories below.

Lydia wouldn’t qualify for nursing home care by age—she just turned fifty-six last month—had she not had a massive ischemic stroke three months ago. I deposit her tray onto the side table and go down the corridor. Jen, the physical therapist, says, “We did quite the workout today, didn’t we, Mrs. Jakovich?” Lydia’s head jerks down and to the right.

Back in her room, I get her settled in her chair. She grunts and I know she wants the TV volume. I leave it muted.

I hold the dinner tray close to her face. “Look Lydia, it’s your favorite.” I cross the room and use the fork to scrape the contents into the trashcan. The gluey potatoes stick for a few seconds before sliding into the plastic container with a wet plop. The gravy, starting to congeal, drips off the plate.

“How was dinner?” I wipe a thread of drool from her bottom lip. She turns to the left, knocking a box of tissues and the telephone to the floor. The phone buzzes dumbly until I hang it back up. I chide, “Clumsy Lydia.”

Her right hand slaps at the bell on the little table beside her chair. Ting, ting.

“Have to go to the lady’s, do we? Upsy-daisy.” She leans on me as we shuffle across the main room. In the bathroom, I flip on the overhead light. I whisper in her ear, “Your kids stuck you in this dump with me because they hate you. You were a horrible mother. You’re lucky they come to see you at all.”

I heave her off the commode and into the tub for her bath, setting her hands on the safety bar and carefully lifting each leg over the raised lip of the tub. I dump cold water over her head and her hand bats at the faucet. She sits shivering in the tepid water as I point out all her flaws: the thinning hair, crepey neck, drooping breasts (once her pride), varicose veins and skin tags. The cellulite, the warts on her feet, the stretch marks pulled across her abdomen like pale, sagging zippers. Gray pubic hair lies furred over the mound like the pelt of some small dormant animal. Is this what my mother did? Categorized, memorized, imagined every inch of Lydia’s body, obsessively comparing it to her own?

After, I pat her dry and tug her arms into a clean cotton nightgown. Together, my hand steadying hers, we brush her teeth. She sits on the edge of the bed and I swing her legs up and roll her onto her left side. Her face lies slack against the white pillow.

“Good-night, Lydia. Sweet dreams.” I switch off the bedside lamp. I put my lips near her ear. “Nobody has ever loved you. You’re unlovable.”

I twist the top of the trash bag closed and take it with me.

#

I was fifteen when Dad left and Kelly was twelve. The weird thing is, for the past sixteen years—ever since Mom died—I’ve hardly thought of Lydia at all. I’m not a bad person—I’m not.

For six years between our father leaving and our mother’s death, Lydia was everything. On the rare summer Saturday afternoon at the lake our mother would jut her chin at some strange woman— always young and voluptuous—wading in the shallows or lounging beneath a sun umbrella and murmur, “She’s built like Lydia.” Or nod toward a pair of adolescent boys in the supermarket and say, “Lydia’s boys are that same age now.”

My choices are deliberate; Lydia’s were merely careless. Does that make mine worse?

#

“He was thinking of my mother while he fucked you,” I say, pulling a comb through her hair. The roots are growing in silver above the rich black. “He always loved her. He wanted her back but she wouldn’t have him.”

Twenty years is a long time to carry a grudge—but how long is too long to grieve for a lost mother, a lost sister? My father too has been absent from my life, for more than two decades, but I don’t—have never—mourned him.

“You were nothing but a two-bit whore, a piece of ass, an easy lay,” I say, as I guide her into her walker for a stroll down to the patio garden. The May flowers are bursting into life, the creamy cups of color so bright it hurts to look directly at them. Lydia’s eyes track a ruby-throated hummingbird hovering near the blossoms. A bumblebee arrives and chases the tiny bird away.

Back in her room: “Your husband couldn’t get it up, that’s why you had to steal someone else’s. You’re never going to recover from your stroke. I’m screwing your son Melvin and I’m going to break up his marriage and steal all his money before I dump him.” Only this last gets a response from Lydia—she groans as her right arm flies up to bang itself against my chest.

Now that I know, I mostly stick with Melvin. ”I just came from his house; we did it in his marriage bed. He’s going to leave them for me. I’ll be your granddaughter’s step-mother.” It’s curious to me that the idea of me interfering with her grown son’s family distresses her, when all my weeks of calling her a terrible mother and a home wrecker have failed to elicit any response.

I slide from my back pocket a half-empty package of cigarettes. I tap one out and slide it beneath her nose. “Bet you’d like one, wouldn’t you?” She thrusts her face away and I say, “That’s right, you’re not allowed. But don’t pretend you don’t want it. Melvin told me you were smoking half a pack a day up until your stroke.” I fondle the cigarette, holding it between my lips before slipping it back in the box and into my pocket. “What’s it like, quitting cold turkey?”

She stares out the window. I say, “It’s my break-time. I’m going to go smoke this. See you later, Lydia.”

He didn’t even stay with her—they were only together for a little over a year. I never met Lydia back then. My sister met Lydia while she was dating our father. My mother met her, when she confronted Lydia at the rental house Lydia and my father had moved into. I saw her once, from afar, my mother pointing her out in the paint aisle of the local hardware store a few months after my father left. Shiny hair set in fat dark curls, bright lipstick, a pretty laugh when the sales boy asked if she needed help finding anything. My mother plucked a package of plant seeds from a shelf, examined the label. “She thinks she’s hot shit because she was able to lure your half-wit father away from us with her tits and ass and that ridiculously made-up face.”

Evan is standing at the elevators. He sees me coming and holds the door. “Hey, Lisa. Going for a smoke? I’ll tag along.” Evan doesn’t smoke but he’s got a thing for me. It’ll never happen—I don’t do married men.

Lydia was the reason my father left. The reason he never came back was something else entirely.

#

After Mom had made my father into more trouble than he was worth, Lydia dropped him for an electrician she met at the Blue Lake grocery store where Lydia cashiered Sunday through Thursday evenings. That’s where our father met her, too.

Mom’s late night phone calls reminding Lydia that she was the mother of Richard’s children and that he’d stood up in a church and confessed his undying love to her, plus her near-daily visits to the grocery store, soon eroded the shininess of the infatuation. Mom’s expectation that Dad would return to us once Lydia had tired of him was short-sighted; Lydia had shown my father something he hadn’t previously understood: marriage was optional.

Nearly all of this I knew back then—my father and Lydia were virtually all my mother talked about for the entirety of my high school years, although by the time I was a senior, Lydia had been absent from our lives for more than a year. Lydia’s husband’s name was Jeff Jakovich, and her sons were called Melvin and Michael. They were thirteen and nine when Lydia broke up her family, and ours.

Ours was not a small town but rather a mid-sized suburb, and yet our mother had a knack for finding things out about people. After Lydia left my father for the electrician, my mother told us our dad was now seeing another woman, a P.E. teacher at a nearby elementary school, and after that, a woman who worked downtown in an art gallery. Mom and Kelly went to the gallery one Saturday afternoon; Kelly was excited to see the paintings and the sculptures.

“Don’t you want to come with?” Mom asked, standing in the doorway, wearing a flouncy red skirt and high heels.

I looked up from my Stephen King novel. “No.”

I knew all of these people as curious inverts of family friends. My mother would slap down plates of Macaroni & Cheese in front of us and say, “Well your father has broken up with that nut-job Jocelyn and is shacked up with some floozy named Sharon he met down at The Legion.” We couldn’t ask for a pet hamster or for a haircut at the Sleek Salon instead of the Value Cuts or for permission to go to the movies without our mother sighing and saying, “Well, I wish I could say ‘yes’, but your father left us completely high and dry. I doubt we’ll even be able to make the mortgage this month and you girls can just forget about college.”

After our father left, Mom took on a second job. She cleaned empty office buildings at night, vacuuming up staples and Post It notes and emptying recycling bins of shredded paper and wiping down rows of sink basins and toilet stalls. During the day, she cleaned rich people’s houses. Sometimes the rich people would send her home with their old clothes or a leftover cake from a party. Once, one of the rich women invited us all over to swim in her pool.

Occasionally our mom would pick up odd jobs doing the neighbors’ taxes in March or stocking shelves with Christmas decorations and fake pine trees in November. I babysat most weekends for the kids next door and for the kids down the block. Kelly collected and recycled empty pop cans and took over my babysitting gigs when I turned sixteen and got a job cashiering at a frozen yogurt shop in the mall.

Two months after Kelly dropped out of high school our mother—sitting inside her Oldsmobile with the garage door rolled down and the car windows rolled up and a local radio station playing soft rock—poisoned herself to death with carbon monoxide. I found her slumped over the center console when I got home from a double shift waiting tables at The Loaded Plate, the air in the garage stuffy and stale and leaving the faint taste of rare steak in my mouth.

My sister takes after our father. She’s twice divorced and has been and in and out of treatment countless times over the past two decades. She has four kids by three different guys and custody of none of them.

Lydia was stronger than all of my family put together. She took what she wanted and then cast it aside when it no longer suited her.

#

In the staff break room, I pour a cup of hot water and dunk a tea bag into it. Evan is hinting that he has an extra ticket to a concert next weekend. There’s a new text from Brad, my friend-with-benefits. He wants to come over tonight. I reply, I don’t think we should see each other anymore.

His messages start out concerned (Is everything okay? I’m here if you want to talk) but quickly morph into pressure-y demands (We need to discuss this in person. Call me.) I flip my phone to silent and slide it into my locker.     

After my shift, there are nine new texts. The most recent, from six minutes ago, reads, Fuck you, Lisa. Is there anything more tedious than male entitlement? I dig in my purse for my cigarettes, the door swinging shut behind me.

#

Tandy was a little white Maltese Lydia had while she was living with our father. Kelly told me about her, after she spent three weeks with them over summer vacation the year he left us. It was all Tandy this and Tandy that, and Mom why can’t we have a dog?

Mom sniffed. “She takes her dog but leaves her kids with her ex.”

I punished Kelly for weeks after she got back home. Every time she said, “Dad says . . .” or “Dad has . . . ” or “Dad lets me . . . ” I would get up and leave the room. Twice, I stood and left the dinner table in the middle of our meal. Mom didn’t bother calling me back. Once, I abandoned Kelly at the arcade in the strip mall and she had to walk the four miles back home because we’d both ridden there on my bike, Kelly balanced precariously on the pegs, skinny arms wrapped tight around my ribcage. I’d change the channel just as her favorite show was about to start and then hold the remote control out of reach or I’d pinch the flesh of her thigh hard between my finger and thumb or hide her favorite root beer flavored lip balm.

Why blame Lydia, some might ask. Why not my father? He was the one who’d made a vow. He was the one who left us. Lydia didn’t owe us anything.

Some would insist Lydia isn’t my fight—that it’s all water under the bridge. That people sleep with other people’s husbands all the time. But those people didn’t hear the quaver in my mother’s voice when she asked our father how long he’d be gone as he tossed clothes and shoes and his toothbrush and his razor into a duffel bag. They didn’t witness the droop of her shoulders and the color flare high up on her cheekbones whenever a curious neighbor asked how my father was doing. They didn’t watch as she dropped whatever she was doing to run and answer the phone every time it rang with a breathless, “Hello?”

They didn’t comfort their mother the first time their sister got pulled over for drunk driving or the first time she got suspended from school for smoking weed. They didn’t call Planned Parenthood seven weeks after their little sister got raped by two guys on the high school football team behind the bleachers after a home game and they didn’t sit staring at the VCR clock, biting their fingernails, while their mom took her to get an abortion ten days later. Those people didn’t have to prop their sister up during their mother’s funeral because she was too shit-faced to walk down the church aisle without weaving. They didn’t receive a cheap generic greeting card in the mail a month later from the father they hadn’t seen or spoken to in half a decade, offering his condolences.

#

Lydia flaps her right hand and moans when I enter the room. Melvin glances up. “Hey, look Ma, it’s Lisa.”

I smile and set the lunch tray on her side table. “Peach cobbler today, Mrs. J. Well, I’ll leave you two to visit.”

Behind me, Melvin says, “Jeez Ma, stop jerking around. What is it? You want me to change the channel?”

Melvin has told me his brother, Michael, lives halfway across the country with his husband and two kids. Melvin has a wife and one daughter but I’ve only seen them once, from a distance, when the whole family came to visit on Easter Sunday. The wife has a loud voice and wore a magenta pantsuit. The daughter is short for fourteen, with hair cut close around her ears and dyed shoe-polish black.

#

Kelly calls and asks to borrow fifty bucks until payday.

I say, “Where are you working?” I haven’t talked to her since the Christmas before last, although there have been a few sporadic texts since then. In the parking lot, a vehicle swoops in and steals the spot another car had claimed with its turn signal. The driver of the first car blares his horn before turning the corner into the next row.

“Carwash,” she mumbles, sounding high.

“Jesus, Kel. Stop by my place tomorrow after dinner. I can lend you twenty.” I drop my cigarette butt to the ground and crush it beneath one heel.

I swipe my badge at the west entrance. Monitors beep and phones ring and staff members call out instructions to one another. The corridors smell like antiseptic and boiled vegetables. It’s strange to think there are only two people on Earth who have the same shared experience of being raised by our particular parents.

#

When I see Kelly on Tuesday she’s with some guy—both of them covered in tattoos—and his ten-year-old son. Nice that she’s raising some random’s kid while her exes support and look after her own children. The boyfriend glances around my apartment in a way I dislike and I make up an excuse about an appointment in order to avoid having them linger in my space.

I once dated a guy for almost two years, one of my longer relationships. His name was Paul and he paid for Kelly to go to treatment. When we broke up a few months later he asked me to reimburse him. That was the word he used, reimburse. I told him to get bent.

Seeing Kelly has somehow renewed my efforts to . . . what?—punish? torment? break?—Lydia Jakovich. The next day, I say, “I slept with Melvin last night,” as I clip her toenails and rub lemon-verbena lotion into the cracked soles. Her right foot pushes me backwards. I catch myself with a palm planted on the threadbare carpet, stained with old piss and vomit and Christ knows what else. Her foot comes down on my thigh and then on the lotion bottle, squirting a stream of greasy cream onto my pants.

I bare my teeth like an unstable dog. I watch her face for a flicker of fear but she just sits there, staring at me steadily, as if to say, This is why he left you.

“Shut up.” I toss the bottle of lotion onto the table. Those eyes, the color of faded denim, follow me as I move around the small room, straightening up. My father had stared into those eyes, had loved them for a time.

#

My father died nine years ago, of lung cancer. Kelly maintained a tenuous relationship with him throughout the years; he’d send a card with ten dollars on her kids’ birthdays and call her every Christmas. She’d crash with him for a few days or weeks after yet another breakup or divorce.

I’ve never married. I have no kids, just an old cat named Delilah I inherited from an ex. Kelly tells me, “Thirty-six is too old to not be married. You’ll never find a husband after forty.”

I snort and remind her she’s been to the altar twice, yet doesn’t have a husband to show for it.

“Yes, but my kids.”

“What about them?”

#

Lydia’s granddaughter—Melvin’s daughter—has come to visit. Her hair is Leprechaun green now. She’s wide through the hips and bust and Kelly was always rail-thin but there’s a shyness there that reminds me of my little sister before she got into the drinking and the drugs and the men.

“Hello.” I pull the cord to raise the blinds. She smiles. I say, “I’m Lisa. You must be Lydia’s granddaughter.” Lydia is in her chair and the granddaughter is perched on the end of the bed.

“Joby,” she says, politely setting her Iphone onto the mattress, next to a cellophane-wrapped box of candy.

“That’s an interesting name.” I count out Lydia’s pills. “I like your hair.”

She smiles again. Lydia’s eyes track the TV screen. Joby says, “I want to be a doctor. How many years of school did you have to do?”

“Oh, I’m not a doctor, I’m an assistant. What type of doctor do you want to be?”

“Mm, I dunno, like maybe one who helps little kids or something.”

“A pediatrician.” I half fill a glass with water and feed Lydia her pills.

“Yeah, that. Maybe. Or an artist. I haven’t decided yet.”

“You like to make art?” Kelly had been obsessed with paints and colored pencils and clay before she became enthralled with crystal meth.

“Um, yeah.” Joby flips through her phone. “Here.”

“Oh wow, you did this?” I study the charcoal sketch of two people screaming at each other, faces contorted with rage. Is this a depiction of Joby’s parents? She scrolls through a few more and I add, “You should sell these. Go online and market yourself. These are really good, Joby.” When I look up, her face is beet red, clashing with the green hair.

She plops onto the arm of Lydia’s armchair and flicks her phone screen with a plastic fingernail the color of a robin’s egg. Lydia raises her hand to point at the photos and Joby leans close, their arms rubbing together. “You like that one, Gran? I’ll bring it for you next time I come, okay?”

Lydia nods, her head dipping and jerking to the right, her neglected left arm flaccid in her lap. I go into the white cube of a bathroom to straighten the hand towel and the floor mat and check the soap dispenser. When I come out Joby says, “Gran used to babysit me when I was little. She had the best cookie recipes and she’d let me play dress up with her high heels and her lipsticks. Remember, Gran?”

Lydia makes an “Unhh-uhh,” noise. Her hand flaps against the phone and Joby slides it into her back pocket. She picks at a tear in her jeans, looks at me and then away. “I could bring you one too, if you want. One of my drawings.”

I think of my own writing, of how my mother and sister never took an interest in it. How boyfriends would say, “Nice hobby, but there’s no money in it,” or “All the nuance, all the depth lies in realism, Lisa, not in these cliché happy endings.”

Joby says, “I wish the people here could have pets. My Grandma always had dogs. We have her dog, Leo, now. He’s like eleven; she got him when he was six weeks old.”

Lydia raises her right hand, waving all five fingers into the air. Joby says, “Five weeks old.”

I adjust the blinds to stop the light from glaring against the TV. “I can ask my supervisor but she’ll probably say no. Maybe your parents could bring your grandma to your house sometime to see Leo again.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Joby examines the map on the back of the candy box and chooses a chocolate. She holds it out to her grandmother. “Here’s a caramel one, Gran.”

Lydia turns her head away and Joby pops the candy into her own mouth. She holds the box toward me. I pluck one out, wrapped in crinkly gold foil. “Enjoy your visit, Joby. It was nice meeting you. Thanks for showing me your art.” I back out of the room.

#

At home, I can’t stop thinking about Joby. I think of her as I sort through the mail, setting bills aside and recycling everything else. I picture her eyes checking my face as she clicked through the pictures of her watercolors and sketches. I make a sandwich and dump a can of stinky cat food into Delilah’s bowl, rinsing the can opener under the faucet.

As I fold clean laundry into neat piles, I imagine Joby’s confident fingers picking up a pencil or a brush, the timid demeanor falling away as the colors, the shapes and the textures, the emerging images capture and immerse her attention, the outside world falling away. 

I find the chocolate in my pocket, flattened inside its pretty wrapper. Syrup leaks from its center. I pick shreds of shiny foil from the softened lump and set the candy on my tongue. Some bright sweet flavor I can’t identify floods my mouth.

#

Every day I look for Joby. I look for her in Lydia’s room, in the hallways, at the reception desk, in the parking lot.

Kelly’s first ex-husband emails; one of the kids is graduating from junior high next month and there’s going to be a ceremony and a luncheon. He writes, “Have you heard from Kelly lately?”

I tell him I haven’t and that I’ll be there on the tenth. I riffle through my closet, searching for a suitable dress that still fits.

#

Two weeks later, when I go into Lydia’s room, there’s a watercolor hanging on the east wall, thumbtacked above the nightstand. I stand with hands clasped behind my back, studying the shadows and light. It’s a Jack Russell Terrier, head cocked, dark eyes bright, tail alert. From here, Lydia can see the painting from her armchair.

I press her pills onto her tongue, tilt the glass up. I take her blood pressure and record the numbers in my paperwork. In the bathroom, we brush her teeth. I guide the limp left arm and the tense right one into her pajama sleeves.

When I go to set my notes on the side table for the night-shift attendant, there’s a postcard-sized sheet of paper propped up there, next to the phone. It’s a pencil sketch of a lone girl standing with her back to the viewer, watching a group of her peers in the distance. The girl appears to be taking a half-step toward them. On the back is neatly printed: To Lisa. From Joby.

I glance back at the bed and the woman on it. Her empty face is dimly lit by the nightlight plugged into the wall. I pick up the drawing and switch out the lamp.

#

That night, sitting on the edge of my bed, I trace one finger along the edge of the drawing. I stroke the girl’s curtain of hair. The sound of arguing from the young couple that lives above me floats through the ceiling. Delilah jumps up and curls into a spiral on the pillow.

Maybe Lydia had loved him. Who was I to assume otherwise? Who was I—with my shabby apartment and my string of failed romantic relationships and my superficial friendships—to say she’d been wrong to give him what my mother hadn’t been able to? To take what she herself had perhaps desperately needed in that moment?

We needed him, too. Yes, but I didn’t need him anymore. I hadn’t needed him in a long time.

I think of my harsh tone, my petty cruelties. Tomorrow, I’ll patiently spoon the mashed fruit and cottage cheese into the waiting mouth, the same as I do for Oscar and Geraldine and Mrs. Yang and Mr. Jenson. I’ll arrange for Joby to bring Lydia’s dog, Leo, to the nursing home—I’ll wheel Lydia downstairs to the garden and she’ll reach through the bars of the wrought-iron fence to stroke the soft short brown fur with the fingers of her good right hand.

I’ve been so righteous in my anger that Lydia failed to recognize us as real people but aren’t I guilty of the same?

I find my purse and dig out my cigarettes and lighter. I go into the kitchen-dining area and push the window up and pull the ashtray close. I’ll remind Lydia that her family loves her. I’ll tell her she can be proud of her granddaughter. I’ll promise everything I said about Melvin was a lie. In time, Lydia will forgive my callus behavior. Eventually, she’ll probably be moved to a lower-grade facility and forget me altogether.

Lydia hadn’t stolen my father from us. He’d never been ours to begin with.

#

I sleep eight hours and wake refreshed. A bowl of oatmeal and two cups of coffee are followed by a few hours of internet surfing. At two o’clock I pull on my scrubs and do my makeup. I have the distinct feeling I’m going to see Joby today.

As I merge onto the freeway, I decide I’ll take Lydia down to the garden this afternoon. We’ll sit on the patio benches among the climbing roses and the hummingbirds beating their tiny iridescent wings as they chirp at the feeder. Joby will arrive with more artwork to show me. Together, we’ll guide her grandmother back upstairs, Joby chattering as we wait for the elevator and Lydia leaning her weight on me as the doors ding and slide open. I’ll sneak an extra dinner upstairs so they can eat together while they watch Lydia’s TV shows.

I park in the employee lot and swipe my badge. Alexis is on the phone at the front desk. I throw her a wave. Had Joby gotten a ride from one of her parents the other times or did she take the bus? I think I remembered Melvin saying they live in—

The door to Lydia’s room is propped open. Joby.

A first-shift aide and a housekeeper are inside, stripping the bed and removing the towels from the bathroom.

“Where’s Lydia?” Has the family moved her to another facility? Maybe she’d regained some of her speech or writing abilities and told Melvin what I’d done. Or Joby.

The aide drops the towels into his basket. I think his name is Dan or Dean. “Had another stroke this morning. Around five a.m.”

Ah, they took her to the hospital then, for observation and blood work. “Is she . . . ?”

“She died.” He touches my arm on his way out. “Sorry, Lisa, I know you spent a lot of time with her.”

The housekeeper sets two folded nightgowns into a cardboard box. I slide the painting of the Jack Russell terrier from the wall. On the back is printed: To Grandma. Love, Joby & Leo.

Bryn says, “Here, put it in this box. The son is coming to pick everything up this afternoon.”

My fingers open and the painting flutters onto the folded ivory sweater, the menthol smell drifting up to sting my nose.



BIO

Jessica Hwang’s fiction has appeared in Reservoir Road Literary Review, Bright Flash Literary Review, Mystery Magazine, Tough, Shotgun Honey, Uncharted, Failbetter, Wilderness House Literary Review, Moss Puppy Magazine, Samjoko, Pembroke Magazine, Grey Sparrow Journal and is forthcoming in Rundelania. You can find her at jessicahwangauthor.com.







Reach for the Stars

by Courtney Chatellier



“Any money you make, they’re just going to give you less financial aid next year,” Erin’s mom says as they pull out of the A&P plaza. Smokes 4 Less and Perfect Nails II roll past her window. Erin starts to say that the money is beside the point, then reconsiders. They have the money from her first stepdad’s wrongful death suit (hunting accident), but whether it’s a lot, or just enough to get by—well, it’s “subjective,” as her mom likes to say. There’s also the fact that her mom isn’t technically working. (“I am working!” she says, when Erin asks why. “I am watching the markets. I am doing my exercises.”) In relation to her long breaks between jobs, Erin’s mom always says that the worst thing in the world is to be trapped in a job you hate, and although Erin is pretty sure she can think of a few worse things, the point is: her mom doesn’t want either of them to settle.

They drive past houses with white porch railings and houses with white picket fences and houses with American flags jutting out.

“That’s okay, because they actually don’t declare the servers’ tips,” Erin says, improvising.

“Huh.” Her mom lowers her glossy black sunglasses over her eyes, as if she’s already thinking about something else. The market, perhaps. Or Mark, Erin’s most recent ex-stepdad. The sunglasses are Prada, from the Neiman Marcus in Greenwich—part of the doctrine of not settling has to do with what her mom calls “investing in yourself”—but she can also be weirdly frugal, like when Erin had to beg her to throw out the L. L. Bean chinos with the period stains her mom claimed were “barely visible.” And so even when they go to the mall, and her mom says she can buy whatever she wants, usually Erin gets so anxious that she can’t even try something on unless it’s seventy percent off.

Sometimes, it’s just easier to settle.

Except that lately, she’s been thinking about clothes: not her own, exactly, but those of a Vassar student who in Erin’s imagination both is and isn’t her. Even though it feels treacherous, she knows that these hypothetical clothes—the Sevens jeans and DKNY tops and Michael Stars tees that will spark a transfiguration into her true self—can only be hers if she purchases them with her own money.

There’s also the more immediate problem of time, the menacing blankness of the weeks ahead. Unlike the upstate New York town where they lived when her mom was married to Ter, Erin’s second-most-recent-ex-stepdad—which actually isn’t that far from here—this one at least has sidewalks, a thrift store, a Blockbuster. There’s even a smaller, independent video store across the intersection from the Blockbuster. But no one walks anywhere, except for the small, spindly woman Erin has already spotted twice, trekking along the edges of Route 44, her antennaed headphones and safety goggles and hiking pole giving her the uncanny look of a giant insect, and if Erin weren’t leaving for college at the end of the summer, she thinks, she would probably turn into that woman eventually.

They pull into the Colonial Manor complex and park in front of their new condo, the hood of the Volvo coming to rest inches from Erin’s bedroom window, where the books she’s lined up on the sill form a white, anonymous wall.

“I just hope they don’t pool tips.” Erin’s mom turns off the ignition. “You can make a lot of money waiting tables, but not if you have to pick up slack for a bunch of losers.”

“Oh. Yeah, no.” Naively, Erin realizes now, she didn’t think to ask this at the interview. “I’m pretty sure the manager said they don’t.”

*

The next day, Erin finds out that the restaurant does declare the servers’ tips, even the cash tips. But no, fortunately it’s not a “pooled house.” She learns this from Alex, who is a “senior server,” though younger than the manager who interviewed her, maybe twenty-seven or twenty-eight.

“So why do you want to be a server and not a hostess?” he asks, handing her a black folder with a grainy print-out of the restaurant and its parking lot on the cover.

Erin shrugs. The answer seems so obvious to her that she worries now that she’s mistaken. “Because servers make more money?”

Alex raises his eyebrows. “That’s true.” He has dark curly hair and bony shoulders and is the same height as Erin. “So you’re going to be trailing Nicole for your training shift. Make sure you do the checklist for Day One. Oh—and do everything Nicole tells you,” he adds sternly.

“Okay.” Erin nods, opens her folder, begins scanning the first page.

“I was kidding?”

She looks up. Alex is still looking at her.

“Oh.” She looks at the floor, senses her face turning pink. She’s relieved, when she looks up, that he’s walking away.

*

While they wait for Nicole’s first table to be sat, Erin learns that Nicole is half Polish, that she’s planning to go to journalism school, and that her boyfriend lives in New York City, which she keeps referring to as “the city.” In her left nostril there’s a tiny stud that Erin suspects is a real diamond.

Maybe Nicole will be her friend, Erin thinks, and the prospect is thrilling—almost unnervingly so. She stuffs the thought into a back corner of her brain, from which it emits a kind of warmth even while she’s thinking about something else.

“We should probably talk about points of service,” Nicole says, glancing at Erin’s folder. Erin is about to respond by saying something complimentary about journalism school, before segueing into a discussion of her own interest in the New Journalism, when one of the hostesses comes over and tells them they have a four-top on thirty-four. Erin follows Nicole to a table where a middle-aged couple and their two junior high school-aged sons gaze silently at the laminated menus. All of them, including the mother, have variants of the same hairstyle, a spiky crew cut with bleached tips.

“Welcome to Ottavio’s Family Bistro! I’m Nicole, and I’ll be taking care of you tonight. And this is—I’m sorry, what’s your name again? Erin! Erin is shadowing me. I’ll just give you a quick sec to look over the menu, but you let us know if you have any questions.”

The couple beams at Nicole, and it occurs to Erin that perhaps no one so beautiful has ever been nice to them before. 

Soon they have another new table. Nicole tells Erin to watch as she taps a rapid series of neon squares on the computer screen in their station. She says something about “dupes” and “firing mains.” At Nicole’s urging, Erin “greets” table thirty-one, a group of broad-shouldered men in baseball caps, but none of them looks up or seems to notice her, and after that Nicole says she can go back to just shadowing. One of the hostesses dims the lights every few minutes, keeping pace with the setting sun. The overlapping sounds of silverware and conversation and Italian opera music swell to a thick conglomerate roar. Erin no longer has any idea what Nicole is saying when she bends down to talk close to her customers’ faces. Each time they pass another server, she tries to make eye contact and smile, but no one reciprocates.

At some point Nicole turns to her and says, “Babe, can you go ask Jorge for more ice for station four?”

Before Erin has time to respond, Nicole dashes toward the kitchen. For a moment, it’s a relief to be untethered. Then a muted panic sets in, as Erin realizes she has no idea who Jorge is, or how to locate him, or what will happen if she fails to do so in time. Looking across the bar she sees, at a different server station, four clear plastic water pitchers filled mostly with ice.

She has a pitcher in each hand when she hears someone snarl, “What’s your section?”

Some of the ice water sloshes onto the front of Erin’s pants. She turns to face a girl with oily skin and red curly hair piled on top of her head in a messy bun full of glittery butterfly clips.

“I don’t know. I’m trailing Nicole.”

“Oh.” The girl crosses her arms and leans back, squinting at Erin. “I’m Alice. Nicole’s in three. Nicole’s always in three on Thursdays.” Alice smirks, as if this comment is rife with subtext. Then she leans forward again, bringing her face so close that Erin can see the crumbs of mascara in the corners of her eyes. “You know, you’re not supposed to use this station unless you’re working the back. But you’re new, you didn’t know.”

Erin nods. Alice’s face is still inches away from her own, her eyes darting around. Erin considers asking her to identify Jorge. Instead, still holding the water pitchers, she shrugs and walks away before Alice can say anything else, and an unsettling thought takes hold: although it’s her first night, what if tonight isn’t an anomaly? What if, even within this bustling environment, she is destined to remain lonely and mute?

It occurs to her that she could simply leave—who would notice?—but she should at least tell Nicole, whom she finds in the blindingly well-lit kitchen talking, where one of the line cooks is saying something to her in Spanish. “Papi!” Nicole says, raising her eyebrows with feigned astonishment and laughing in a way that sounds flirtatious, but also classy, and Erin wonders if this is something that can be learned, or more like an innate ability. But before she has time to approach Nicole and tell her that maybe waitressing isn’t for her, after all, Paul, the head chef, bellows, “Pasta gets cold in thirty fucking seconds, where is everyone?” He rings the bell rapidly five times. Nicole grabs two salads from the pass window and disappears through the swinging doors. More plates amass in the window. The moment when Erin might have walked out seems to have passed. She picks up two dishes, fanning them in her left hand the way she’s been watching people do it all night, spikes the ticket with her free hand, and picks up a third plate. She’s eighty percent sure she knows where table fifty-two is.

Her attention to not dropping the plates consumes her so completely that she doesn’t see Alex until she’s setting down the last one.

“Very nice,” he says. He holds up his arm, taps his bicep through his white shirt and grins. Erin notices his dimples. A busboy cuts between her and the table and for a moment she’s almost stepping on Alex’s feet. Alex brings his hand to her waist in a way that feels both intimate and professional, secretive and flagrant. When the busboy moves away with the rest of fifty-two’s appetizer plates, she slips past the table, out of Alex’s section. Behind her she hears him saying, “Bon appetit! Mangia!” and then a man’s voice saying, “Thank you, Alex, baby,” and as she’s walking back to Nicole’s section she has the distinct, electrifying feeling of being watched, and even though she suspects that Alex might weigh less than she does, she suddenly imagines in luscious depth what it would be like to make out with him.

*

She wakes to the instructor’s voice. Now reach it up. Stretch it high. Doing great. All right. Ahaha!

Normally she stays in her room while her mom does her workout, but the tape just started and she has to pee. She cracks the door and looks across the living room. Her mom’s back is to her, and on the TV the instructor, with his round face and furry beard and bouncing movements, reminds Erin of a hamster on a wheel.

Just stretching. We’re getting into shape today. Reach for the stars. You can do it. You can do anything you want!

But he also looks sort of like Mark, and it occurs to Erin that, in a sense, it’s Mark’s fault that they’re here. Because the worst thing in the world (in addition to settling, or being stuck in a job you hate) is running into your ex-husband at Hannaford’s, every time her mom gets divorced, they have to move at least two, preferably three counties over. It’s not surprising that things didn’t work out with Mark: her mom always goes for men whose names sound like verbs. Phil, Cary, Ter, Mark. And yet, disappointingly, they never seem to be doing much. Mark, for instance, had quit acting by the time Erin’s mom sold him the house in Darien where they’d all ended up living for three years. He’d almost had a big break, once—a scene in a Leonardo DiCaprio movie where he had two lines—but after that he kept getting typecast as scowling, peripheral villains, and when he’d had enough of playing Unnamed Confederate Soldier and Nazi Guard #2, he’d quit, and by the time he was dating Erin’s mom, he was working on something called an “e-commerce site.” Also, he had “passive income,” which Erin’s mom spoke of with reverence, but which sounded to Erin to be of a piece with his total absence of a personality.

Admittedly, Mark was a step up from Ter—Ter with the gross cats that Erin’s mom denied being allergic to, and Carly, his awkward, chubby daughter, whom Erin’s mom was always trying to get her to hang out with, even though Carly was almost three years younger than her.

What enthusiasm we’ve got here, huh?

The instructor laughs, and the video cuts to a woman in a pink leotard who smiles self-consciously while pulsing in a squat, and then Erin’s mom, in her oversized T-shirt and stretched-out leggings and no bra, her frizzy, box-dyed hair sticking sweatily to her forehead, laughs too.

Erin allows her bedroom door to not slam, exactly, but close loudly enough to register her open-ended disapproval. “I thought you were sending out your résumé today.”

Her mom glances over her shoulder, as if expecting to find someone other than Erin standing there. “Says the girl who sleeps till noon!”

“It’s like, eleven-thirty.”

“Hm!”

“I mean, I did work last night.” Erin rubs her thumb over an uneven part of the doorframe and watches as a splinter of wood separates from its coating of paint. She considers asking her mom what she expects her to do all day in this random town, with its conceited, ironic name—Pleasant Valley!—and then imagines her mom’s astonished, stupid response: Anything you want!

“I’m going to look at a house later if you want to come along.”

Now get those legs up a little higher. In, up. Great, you got it. Super!

“Why are you looking at a house? We just got here.”

“Well! This isn’t supposed to be permanent!” Erin’s mom makes a swirling gesture with her wrists, as though to indicate the unpacked boxes in the corners of the room, or the entire condo, or maybe life itself.

“So why are we here?”

“It’s important”—her mom waves her arms over her head, mirroring the instructor—“to keep your options open.”

Erin takes a deep breath. “That makes no sense.”

Her mom sits down on the floor, starts batting her legs in the air. “You have to make sure it’s the right fit before you put down roots!”

“Um, okay. I think I’ll just stay here today.”

The instructor gazes out from the TV, counting down from eight, his own voice growing choppy and breathless. Smiling faintly, and without taking her eyes off him, her mom says, “Suit yourself!”

*

The first customers don’t come in until almost one, and the hostess seats them in Alex’s section. Erin finds him in the kitchen, sitting on the metal counter and talking in Spanish through the pass window to one of the line cooks. When she tells him he has a table he smiles and says, “You can take them.”

“Really?”

He shrugs cheerfully, turns back to the line cook.

When the new schedule was posted two weeks ago and Erin saw that she had all lunch shifts, it seemed like a bad sign, like maybe she was on probation—it’s not lost on her that she would probably be making a lot more money if the restaurant did pool tips—but the fact that she and Alex are the only servers on Wednesday lunch almost compensates for how little money she’s making.

She comes back to the kitchen to get a bread basket.

“You’re going to college, right?”

Erin looks at Alex, surprised. “I haven’t started yet. This fall.”

He asks her what school, and when she says Vassar, says, “Wow. That is truly impressive.” He says something to the line cook, who raises his eyebrows at Erin and nods appreciatively, and her heart lifts as she considers for the first time that maybe it is truly impressive, even though it’s not an Ivy, and she privately considered it her “safety school” before she was rejected from everywhere else.

“And it’s so close, you’ll be able to live at home,” Alex adds. “Save some money.”

She’s about to say that she would literally rather die than keep living with her mom after this summer, then realizes that she never actually thought about it in terms of money. It occurs to her that Alex was probably on his own already by the time he was her age. For the rest of the shift she avoids him, even though she can think of nothing other than how much she wants to talk to him. The insurmountable obstacle is that everything she might say will only offer further proof of her triviality and shallowness.

After she drops the check at their last table, she goes to the hostess stand and starts spraying the dinner menus with Windex. When she catches a glimpse of Alex approaching, it takes a strenuous but rewarding effort not to look up or seem to notice until he’s standing right next to her.

“So what do you do for fun?”

He stands with his arms folded across his chest, his head cocked to the side. He reminds her of the street-wise older boy in a Charles Dickens novel.

“I actually just moved here?” The pleasure of Alex’s attention is almost but not completely canceled out by having to scrape the empty sides of her life for an answer. “So the people I went to school with mostly live in Massachusetts and Connecticut. We moved around a lot. Because of my mom’s job. Or, like, lack thereof, usually. She does real estate, mostly.”

Alex nods. He looks at her in a steadying way. “What about your dad?”

“He’s not really—like, I had a stepdad? He died. But like, a while ago. It’s okay.”

“Oh. That sounds really hard.”

The way that his voice drops and softens makes her want to collapse to the floor.

“It’s really okay. I was four, so I don’t really remember him, and I don’t think my mom was too happy when they were together.” She looks down at the menu in front of her and picks at a dry, cloudy smudge with her thumb nail. “At first it was kind of fun, living in a new place every couple of years. My mom is really opposed to, like, ‘settling.’ But—I don’t know. I wouldn’t say my mom is selfish. I just wonder what it would be like to have a normal family sometimes, and like, actually live in a place.” She glances at Alex, who’s looking at the floor now with a deep, intense expression. “Actually, now that we’re here, we’re sort of close to the town where I went to sixth through eighth grade, and I saw some of those people at a graduation party. It was pretty fun, but I don’t know if a lot of people even remembered me. I mean, I also didn’t remember some of them. Like this kid who was kind of chubby when we were in middle school—he got really tall and skinny and grew his hair out, so I didn’t recognize him. It was so funny. And then he offered me coke? I guess he kind of has a problem, but I felt like, I can’t not do this, you know what I mean?”

“Oh, yeah? That’s really interesting. Wait, hang on.” Across the room, a man in a suit at their last table waves a credit card over his head.

With anyone else, Erin thinks, she would feel weird about what she just said, but with Alex it didn’t seem random or boring. She wonders why she wasted the last two hours not talking to him.

The man in the suit and the woman he was sitting with walk to the front with Alex. On their way out the door, the man shakes Alex’s hand and says, “Always a pleasure.”

“Thanks, man. You have a beautiful day.” The door closes behind them. Alex looks at Erin. “You’re free the rest of the day, right?”

Erin pretends to think about this. Beyond the glass doors, the sky is achingly blue, and she can feel, like the pulse of music on the other side of a wall, the life that she is supposed to be living.

“Yeah, I don’t have plans.”

Alex studies her face, smiles. “You’re funny.” He takes his phone out of his apron and glances at it before snapping it shut. “I can get a guy to come by with some stuff if you want to smoke or do that other stuff that you like.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“Yeah? You’re down?”

“I’m down.”

“The thing is, we have to take your car. I don’t really have a car right now.”

“Oh.”

“No good?”

“No, it’s just my mom’s car. I can’t smoke in her car. I mean I guess I could just say that, like, I wasn’t the one who was smoking, but it’s probably, I don’t know, not a great idea?”

“No problem.” Alex flips his phone open again. “I know the perfect spot we could go to.”

*

They park at the edge of a field. When she steps out of the car, the grass is hot and dry around Erin’s ankles, and the carefree, spontaneous nature of this day—and who knows, maybe it’s not just this day, maybe this is what life is really turning out to be like, after all—seems to travel up her legs, an electric current.

Alex comes to her side of the car and lights the joint he rolled on the drive. “Yeah, so do you know what you want to study and everything?”

“English.”

“Nice.” Alex passes her the joint. “You’re gonna be a teacher.”

Erin thinks about correcting him—whatever she’s going to be, it’s definitely not an English teacher—but she likes the way they’re standing, side by side, their heads almost touching. She brings the joint that was just touching Alex’s lips to her own lips.

“Yeah, when I save enough money, I’m gonna go back to school, too,” Alex says. “Get my business degree. Gotta get my financials together. That’s the foundation, you know what I mean?”

Erin nods, as if it’s something she thinks about all the time. In the afternoon light she notices for the first time the crow’s feet fanning from the corners of Alex’s eyes, and wonders if she’s misjudged his age, and what this means. But soon the thought is just a vague discordant note, dissolving into the rich symphony of what this day is becoming. After they finish the joint, she follows Alex down seemingly endless rows of cars in the grass. When they get to a freshly painted red barn it looks like people are waiting in line to pay to get in, and she focuses on keeping a relaxed facial expression as she and Alex walk straight past them and around to the side. Once inside the fairgrounds they stroll past a magician who isn’t doing any magic, just yelling in a European accent at the crowd gathered around him, and down an avenue of food stalls where the air is crisp and fried dough-scented. Behind the food stalls, a skyline of glowing, tilting, clattering rides juts out, and distant screams rise and fall through the air.

If her mode of being so far this summer has been one of emptiness, this is what it’s like to be full.

Leaving the food stalls they walk up a grassy slope toward a row of barns. When they get to the rabbit hutches, Erin wants to stop and look but Alex keeps going, leading her quickly through the shade of a barn where the velvety faces of brown cows turn as they pass, and outside again and across the grass to the last barn, where a black and white goat bleats and follows them along its fence. At the edge of an empty stall that smells richly of hay and manure Alex asks her for the car key. He takes a plastic bag out of his pocket, runs the key up the inside of the bag, raises the tip of the key to his nose, and inhales sharply. Then he takes another scoop and holds it up for Erin.

Just like the other time she did this, the moment she lifts her head a wave of heat seems to rise up inside her that is wild and dangerous—and, at the same time, a perfect match for the glittering prowess of her brain.

They lean their elbows against the splintery railing.

“You talk to Alice, right?” Alex scrapes the bottom of his black waiter shoe against the bottom rung.

“Yeah, we talk sometimes,” Erin says.

“I don’t know what she’s said to you, but I’m not a bad father.” Alex turns to look at her, his eyes bright.

“Yeah, no.” The goat snuffles its nose in the hay. As Erin’s mind envelops this new information, a lurching sadness, but also a greater understanding of the human condition, seems to take hold in her. “You’re definitely not a bad father!”

“Like, I work, I save money, I try to be a good person.” He shakes his head. “She thinks we have to be together because she read a child psychology book. But I disagree. I think if your parents are going to be, like, hating each other in front of you, how is that helping? If you’re a little kid and your parents are fighting all the time, like what’s the point?”

“Totally,” Erin says. Simultaneously, it occurs to her that they are definitely not going to make out; that she has been expecting them to, ever since they left the restaurant; and that, regardless, this is one of the best days of her life.

“You’re really mature,” Alex says, nodding. “Like, for your age.”

“Thanks.” Erin looks at the goat, prancing now to the other side of its enclosure, and something complex and inexpressible starts to arrange itself in her head. “Sometimes it feels like I’ve had a long life.”

Alex tells her that he knows exactly what she means, and that it’s something he knew he had in common with her, even when they first met. He talks for a while about his own family. How his mom came over the border when she was pregnant with him, and then left him with her cousin to go back to be with his sister. When she finally made it back, he was twelve and didn’t recognize her, but they’re really close now. The longer he talks, the less Erin believes they actually have anything in common, and yet she senses within herself a capacity for listening that’s almost infinite, as if she could hold his entire life story in her head, and maybe that’s the closest you ever get to understanding another person anyway. They do another bump and start talking about work. Alex tries to explain to her why she has the lowest cover average and the lowest take-home average out of all the servers. That it has to do with how long her tables sit, their insufficient drink orders, her resistance to dropping a check before a table is cleared. Although she can see he’s right, she still feels compelled to mention the thing Nicole told her in training. That it’s not a “turn-and-burn” kind of place, that you don’t want people to feel like you’re rushing them out the door. Alex shakes his head vigorously. He tells her that she’s still really young but that, eventually, if she stays in the industry, she’ll figure out the truth. How shit really works.

“How shit really works?” she repeats, her pulse quickening at the edge of this occult knowledge.

Alex smiles, shakes his head again, like maybe he can’t say. Then he glances around the barn, brings his mouth close to her ear and says, in a low voice: “Every place is a turn-and-burn kind of place.

*

On the way out Erin buys a piece of funnel cake and breaks off little pieces to push around in her mouth until they turn into mush and then liquid. There’s a poignancy, a sadness to this afternoon’s drawing to a close, mitigated by the faint possibility that maybe, once inside the car, she and Alex are going to make out, after all. As she follows him through the labyrinth of carnival games, she has the sensation of an invisible energy field separating them from all the other people walking by. She’s about to ask Alex if he feels it, too, when a man with gray hair under a red baseball cap barks at the side of her head, “I’ll guess your weight within three pounds, your age within two years, your birthday within two months!” She whips her head around and asks, “What about something I don’t know?” The man smiles—but not in a friendly way, she thinks—and then moves on, shouting his lines at somebody else. And that’s when she sees them. Up ahead, slipping in and out of view through the crowd. The family: a father, a mother, and a teenage girl in a white, spaghetti-strap dress. She realizes that she saw them somewhere earlier, but she can’t think of where, and she wonders why this crucial information is eluding her now. The daughter is pretty, Erin decides, even though she can only see the back of her head. And the mother’s hair is frizzy, kind of like her mom’s hair, but even from this distance it’s obvious that this woman is making an effort, wearing a khaki-colored dress with a belt around the waist. And even if the father is a little heavyset, and not very tall, and seems—again, just judging by the back of his head—like he’s probably not very attractive, he still gives off an impression of stability and competence. For a few seconds Erin imagines that she’s the girl, and that those are her parents, and that somehow, miraculously, at least for one day, they’re all having a really nice time together.

The perfect tripartite family stops. They turn to look at the game with the fishbowls and the ping-pong balls. She and Alex are getting closer to them, and something in Erin’s brain clicks into place. The woman in the khaki dress fades like one of those optical illusions—do you see the duck or the rabbit?—into Erin’s mom. A second later, the pudgy man whose waist she’s hugging materializes into Ter.

Erin stops in the middle of the concrete path. “Oh my god. That’s my mom. That’s my mom and like, my ex-ex-stepdad.”

“Oh, word?” Alex keeps walking.

She grabs his arm, pulling him back. “That’s them,” she hisses, pointing.

 Alex squints. “That’s, like, your sister?” His eyes dance across Carly’s suntanned, newly slender shoulders.

The magnitude of her mom’s dishonesty—of her hypocrisy!—breaks slowly over Erin. (This is why they moved here? So her mom could settle? For Ter?) Even as she feels her legs driving her forward with a vengeful momentum, she considers grabbing Alex’s hand and running—back past the animal stalls, back across the field, back to her mom’s Volvo—and then driving home, and never saying anything about any of it.

She comes to stand in front of them, this family configuration in which she has no desire to take part—not that anyone bothered to ask—and her mom’s arm drops away from Ter, and her mouth momentarily falls open, but her eyes, hidden behind her Prada sunglasses, reveal nothing.

The other families waiting for the fishbowl game rearrange themselves, subtracting her mom and Ter and Carly from the line.

Ter looks the way Erin remembers: his face pink and bumpy, his black polo shirt covered in cat hair. His small blue eyes dart between Erin and her mom. “Well—look at you!” He smiles tentatively, as though maybe he thinks there’s a chance that Erin’s mom planned this. Erin glares at him as he forages for a compliment. “Well—look at her, Kath,” he says, nudging Erin’s mom’s arm with his elbow. “She’s glowing.”

Her mom removes her sunglasses and looks at her, and Erin thinks again that maybe she’d like to turn and run. Instead, she takes a huge bite of funnel cake.

“And who’s this young man?” Ter says, apparently without sarcasm, extending a hand. Reviving, Alex not only takes it but claps Ter on the shoulder.

“Alex. Great to meet you.” Looking at Erin’s mom he adds, “And you too, ma’am. I mean, miss.”

Carly laughs. Alex beams at her.

Erin wants to punch all of them. Forcing herself to swallow the lump of funnel cake, she says to her mom, “Can I talk to you?”

Her mom pulls at the sleeve of her khaki dress and Erin notices the sweat stains in the tan fabric. “Of course, baby.”

“Like—now? Privately? Can we just go?

Her mom blinks at her. Then she sighs, turns to Ter and Carly. “I guess this is my ride!” She squeezes Ter’s hand, gives Carly a hug.

As they walk away, Erin hears Ter asking Alex if he needs a lift. She pictures Alex in the back seat of Ter’s station wagon, his eyes meeting Carly’s in the rearview mirror. For a second, she longs to be back in the barn. Back inside that moment when this day still could have turned into anything. Or at least get one more bump of coke before saying everything she knows she wants to say to her mom, only the words seem to be slipping away from her now. Her mom is saying something about taking it slow, and about finding the right moment to tell her, but Erin isn’t listening. The sky turns pink and gold as they pick their way through dozens of rows of cars, and each individual tree at the edge of the field seems to glow, irradiated. It’s Erin’s mom who finally sees the Volvo in a spot that seems not even close to where Erin remembers parking. Erin passes her the key. Before she opens the passenger door, she takes one more look back at the entrance to the fairgrounds. An even longer line of people is waiting to get in now—fewer families, more bands of teenagers—and the ambient knowledge that she really is leaving soon takes on weight and mass in her chest. At the same time, a sort of understanding of her mom’s choices flickers sharply into view. But just as quickly, it vanishes, leaving in its wake only the bracing certainty that, whatever happens in the vast unknown of her adult life, at least she can say for sure that she’s never going to settle.



BIO

Courtney Chatellier is a writer living in Queens. She grew up in New York’s Hudson Valley and completed her Bachelor’s degree at New York University and PhD in English and American Studies at the CUNY Graduate Center. She currently teaches writing at NYU and is at work on her first novel. 







On the Inside

by R.A. Clarke



We jumbled off the plane and down the ramp, heading towards baggage claim.

“Come on, let’s go. Grandma will be waiting.” I just wanted to get to our destination. Being stuck in an airport a few extra hours, waiting for a delayed flight with two grumpy kids, had sapped my energy.

“Why do we have to come here every year? Why can’t she come see us?” Toby grumbled, the heels of his boots dragging.

“We visit your grandma because she wants to see you guys. And you know why she doesn’t come to our house.” I ran a hand through his hair, but he pulled away.

“I don’t get it though. She’s so weird.” Toby stuffed his hands in his pockets, a sullen look on his face.

“And why doesn’t she like mirrors?” Callie chimed in; her brows raised.

How can I explain Rhytiphobia clearly to an eight- and ten-year-old, when I don’t even fully understand it myself?

I sighed heavily. “As I’ve said before, she doesn’t like to be seen. She believes in knowing a person for who they are on the inside, and not what they look like. That’s why Grandma lives alone out here, and why she wears a mask. She’s not weird, sweetheart, just special.” I knew that wasn’t exactly the truth, but it would have to do for now.

My children had never seen their grandma’s face. Toby had barely been born when Mom moved away. Yes, her extraordinary fear of wrinkles was certainly bizarre, but I’d never say that to my kids.

“Why can’t she be special back home?” Callie pressed. She missed her grandma between visits.

“Maybe you should ask that question when we see her, and she can answer herself.” I patted my daughter’s shoulder.

We finally reached the baggage claim, which was already in motion. Thank the Lord. These metallic conveyor belts used to give the kids a thrill as they watched the luggage spit out and circle, eager to spot their bags.

“Well, as long as I get to see a castle this time, I’ll be happy,” Toby muttered.

“Yes, we’ll visit Dunrobin Castle for sure this trip. I promise.” Toby appeared satisfied with that answer. He was developing quite the little attitude. I blamed that new boy he’d befriended at school—a snotty thing. Maybe this time away would help straighten him out again.

We grabbed our baggage as it shuffled by, and I herded the kids out the door to find a shuttle. Piling into the closest one, we were off.

“Next stop, Grandma’s house!” I trilled.

“Yay…” My grumpy progeny echoed in stereo.

Until the shoreline came into view, the trek seemed to physically pain the children, both incessantly asking, “Are we there yet?” I, however, didn’t mind the trip. The Highland scenery was always breathtaking.

Eventually, our shuttle entered the seaside village of Golspie.

Callie scrunched her nose up. “So, why’d Grandma choose Golspie?”

The taxi driver glanced back with a wry smile.

“Sorry,” I mouthed to him, before answering Callie. “Different people like different things. She must really like it here, sweetie. And besides, if your grandma hadn’t moved to Scotland, we wouldn’t get the chance to explore it, now would we?” I smiled at her, trying to ooze enthusiasm. Meanwhile, I silently wished my mother could’ve at least chosen a less expensive location to escape to. Like, why not Canada? There were tons of places to disappear there.

Toby put his gamepad away as the taxi approached my mother’s cottage on the outskirts. In a whiny tone he asked, “Do we have to stay in Grandma’s tiny house, mom? Can’t we stay somewhere with a water-slide?”

“Flights cost a fortune, Toby, never mind booking a hotel room. Grandma’s house works just fine. Plus, the whole point is to visit with her.” I shot him a look that said leave it alone.

“Fine.” He crossed his arms in a huff.

We pulled to a stop in front of a quaint cottage wrapped in a spiderweb of leafy vines. A rough stonework fence circled the generous perimeter. The driver removed our luggage from the trunk. Ushering the kids from the car, I delved out several bills, thanking our kindly chauffeur.

He tipped his hat and retreated down the road we’d just travelled.

Here we go…

I led the kids to the door, which swung open before I could knock. There she stood, arms wide and vibrating with excitement. Ruby Mills. My mother. Grandma.

Her mask smiled back at us.

“Karen, my girl! Oh, I’m so happy to see you!” Mom grabbed me into a hug. “And my beautiful grandchildren!” She proceeded to wrap them up in hugs too. “I’ve missed you all.”

Though we’d had our differences through the years, our relationship somewhat distanced by her condition, she was still my mom. It felt nice to hug her.

Mom stepped back, bending down to squeeze the kid’s cheeks. “Oh, Toby, you’ve grown so big! And Callie, how pretty you are!” Stepping back, she waved us inside. “Come, come.”

Closing the door, I smiled. The house smelled like floral perfume and baked cookies. Tall wooden shelves filled one entire side of the living room, a book lover’s delight. Family photos, framed pictures from her beauty pageant days, and various paintings lined the walls. A silk sash draped across a shadowbox dedicated to the beauty queen extraordinaire. I even spied the same spikey sundial clock she’d had since the seventies hanging on the dining room wall—a favourite Mom just couldn’t get rid of. Everything but a mirror.

Not a single mirror anywhere.

Like usual, her world was perfectly in place, not a speck of dust visible. Since my mother didn’t go out much, her home was her castle.

“I see you got a new mask?”

Her hand flew to her face. “Oh this? Yes, I just got it last month. It’s much better than my last one. More lifelike, don’t you think?”

I nodded. “Yes, it looks nice. A friendly expression.” The mask was fair in skin-tone and conformed to her facial structure. There were molded almond-shaped holes for her eyes to peer through, and an opening at the base of her nose. A pleasant open-mouth smile was closed in by fine black mesh. It marred her true lips from view, only the motion of her mouth visible.

“Thank you,” she replied, shoulders lifting with glee. “I thought so too. Come!”

We followed through the living room and up the stairs. I spied my kids exchanging snide glances, quickly cutting them the mom-glare. They stopped immediately.

“Now, you guys get yourselves settled, then come down for some snacks. You’ll need refueling after that flight,” Mom beamed, hands framing her plastic cheeks. “I’m just so happy you’re here.” With that, she waved us inside and disappeared back down the stairs. The sound of her humming trailed behind.

The guest room was made up with two single beds and a cot. Cramped, but doable. The kids played rock-paper-scissors for the second bed, Callie’s rock vigorously smashing Toby’s scissors. I chuckled as she gloated, prancing around like a fairy.

Within minutes of unpacking, the kids were already asking when we could go sightseeing. I groaned internally.

“We’ll spend a couple days catching up with grandma and go adventuring after that.” I pulled my slippers on, ready to relax.

“Ugh, I want to go to the castle now,” Toby moaned.

“Enough of the whining, young man.” I levelled a pointer finger at him.

His shoulders sagged, sour-faced.

“Keep it up, and I’ll take your gamepad away too.” That warning elicited an appropriate response. Toby grudgingly wiped the scowl from his expression.

“Well, I’m excited to see Grandma!” Callie chirped.

“That’s great,” I replied, smiling. I paused to appreciate a large print hanging above the headboard. Mom was dressed to dazzle in a sparkly sky-blue ballgown, tiara and sash perfectly in place. All natural.

She’d been crowned Miss Texas at barely twenty years old, a couple years before I was born. ‘One of the best days of my life,’ she always said. It wasn’t until her thirties that she had her first plastic surgery operation. That led to several more procedures, spanning well into her forties. It was baffling how they afforded it all. Mom’s inheritance must’ve been bigger than she let on, or perhaps that’s why Dad worked late so much.

Regardless, people never paid much attention at first. A little nip and tuck wasn’t out of character for an aging beauty queen. Fading youth could be hard on a woman sometimes. Especially a woman as proud as my mom.

What nobody realized, however, including me and my father, was that something very serious was going on inside—a festering fear burrowing deeper, taking root where none could see. I’ve never known why her phobia developed. To this day, I wished I understood it better, but Mom doesn’t talk about it.

Turning away, I waved an arm. “Alright, kiddos, let’s head downstairs.”

Mom sat us in the kitchen with a plate of cookies on the table between four condensing glasses of iced tea.

“Mmm Grandma, those smell good!” Callie said, eyes lighting up. Food was the surest way to her heart, a trait she got from me. I, too, looked forward to sampling one, or several.

“Oatmeal chocolate chip. Your mama’s favourite,” Grandma replied, snapping a wink in Callie’s direction. The effect wasn’t quite the same without an animated arched brow, but it worked.

We sat down, digging in like starved vultures upon meaty morsels. Grandma chuckled, leaning back to enjoy the fruits of her labour. “I figured you’d be hungry.”

I laughed, my tongue snatching a crumble off my lip. A flash of white poked out from the edges of Mom’s mask, catching my eye. “So, how have you been?”

“Oh, good. Staying busy, you know. Been painting a lot of landscapes. Even sold a few online. Do you want to see my latest work?” Callie brightened at the mention of art—the creative one in the family. Toby didn’t have the same inclination, more focused on basketball and comics.

“I’d love to see, Grandma,” Callie answered quickly.

I made a mental note to inquire about the old hand-painted masks Mom used to wear. The colourful ones. I was certain my little artist would adore seeing those too.

“Perfect, you kid’s head out to the studio while I pack a few cookies for the road,” Mom said. Her studio was actually a converted shed behind the house.

The kids took off.

I lingered with Mom as she collected a goody bag, swallowing my last few gulps of tea. Unable to temper my curiosity, I joined her by the counter. “So, Mom, I couldn’t help but notice the bandages.” I pointed to the tufts of gauze taped to her temples. “What did you get done?”

Her cookie-filled hands stilled.

“Just a minor smoothing procedure for the crow’s feet. Nothing major.” She shrugged, shoving the last pastries into an already full plastic bag and zipping it shut. The serene smile on her mask disguised whatever discomfort likely graced her genuine face.

“Mom…” my voice held a note of scolding which she recoiled from, departing the kitchen in brisk strides. I followed, not dropping the matter. “I thought you weren’t supposed to have any more surgeries? Where did you get it done?”

She stopped in the foyer, spinning on her heels. “France. There’s an award-winning surgeon there who believed he could help by using an advanced technique. It’s really none of your concern.”

“It is my concern. You’re my mom and I care about you. You never told me you went to France.” I could hear the kids squealing and chasing around outside.

“Because I knew you’d try to talk me out of it.” Mom set the cookies down, crossing her arms. “This is my body, Karen.”

“But why would you risk it?” My hands flew from my sides, incredulous. About ten years ago, the doctors had refused to do any more procedures because her skin couldn’t handle it. “You could lose parts of your face entirely. Just think of what happened to Michael Jackson’s nose! I don’t understand why—”

“I miss walking outside without wearing a mask, Karen. That’s why!” Mom stomped to the coat closet and flung it open. “Do you think I enjoy being this way? I keep hoping another surgery will fix it… Besides, if it went badly, nobody would see it anyway.” For emphasis, she pointed to her mask.

I stilled, resting my hands on my hips. Blinking hard, I reclaimed the temper that had slipped. She’d just given me a rare glimpse into her inner world. It was a revelation. Mom was aware she had a problem—not just narrow-mindedly obsessed with her phobia. “And did it work?”

“No.” Mom put a wide-brimmed sun hat on, her motions crisp. A sombre sort of rage gleamed in her eye. “It’s not fully healed yet, but I can already tell nothing’s improved.”

Her plastic surgeries only helped for so long, if they helped. Wrinkles never stayed away for good. Age kept coming no matter what, and I remember by the third facelift, Mom hadn’t even looked like herself anymore. It’s when she got cut off, the masks began.

Taking a deep breath, I rubbed my neck. “I’m sorry it didn’t work out.”

“Are you?”

Her words bit deep.

“I know you’re embarrassed of me. Your mom, the freak. That’s why your father left. Why people started avoiding me. Why do you think I chose to move away?”

“Well,” I sighed. “I just thought you wanted to be alone. For whatever reason, you didn’t want to be near us anymore.”

“Oh, Karen…” Mom breathed, eyes softening. She shook her head. “That was never it.”

I approached her slowly. “Why didn’t you ever tell me how you really felt?”

The kids banged on the back door, bouncing up and down, shouting for us to hurry up. Mom waved, letting out a tired chuckle. Straightening her shoulders, she turned back to me and I knew the raw moment we’d shared was over.

“My silly old problems need not burden anybody else, Karen.” She grabbed the cookies, then clapped her hands. “Now, those children are about to burst at the seams! We should get out there.” With that, she slipped out the door, happily chattering on the way to the shed.

With a sigh, I followed. A sudden swell of sympathy rose from within, my thoughts churning. That was a huge step forward. Even if she didn’t see it that way, I did. If she was finally willing to open up to me, maybe I could convince her to speak with a professional. I desperately wanted Mom to find peace from this phobia ruling her life.

For the first time, I believed there was hope.

#

“Toby, come on!” I shouted at my brother, running up the stairs. His heavy feet pounded behind me, gaining ground quick. In seconds he blew by, throwing his body into a roll at the top.

Popping up victoriously, Toby announced, “Ha! I beat you!”

“Whatever.” I pushed past him, heading to the end of the hall. We didn’t have much time before Mom and Grandma came back from their walk. They let us hang out and watch a movie instead of going along.

But I had other plans.

“So, why are we going into Grandma’s room?” Toby followed me through the doorway.

I immediately pushed a puffy pinkish comforter out of the way and dropped to the floor, searching beneath the bed. Nothing.

“I want to find all her masks.”

Toby leaned against the doorway, his face twisting in confusion. “Why? We’ve seen her wearing them.”

“A few, but Mom said she’s got a whole bunch, remember? She said Grandma used to hand-paint them. Some fancy ones. She never wears those and I really want to see.” I opened the closet doors, spying boxes high on the shelf. “How much you wanna bet they’re in one of those boxes?”

It was too high for me to reach. As I looked around for something to stand on, Toby wandered around the rose-coloured room.

“Boy, Grandma sure loves pink.” He cringed, opened a dresser drawer.

I found a folded stool tucked in the closet beside a stack of mirrors, so I pulled it out. So, that’s where all the mirrors went… It was so strange. Not even the bathroom had a mirror.

Setting up the stool, I hopped on top and stretched for one box, but I still couldn’t reach.

“Ugh, it’s still too high. You’re taller than me, Toby. Come help!”

“Is this what you’re looking for, Callie?”

Spinning around, there stood my brother beside an open drawer, holding a mask in each hand. His brows were raised, a smug look pasted on his face.

“You found them!” I abandoned the closet, racing to his side. There had to be at least ten different masks piled inside the drawer. “Wow.” Gently, I picked them up one by one. There were a variety of skin-tone ones, each with slightly different expressions. Except for three. One was white with flowers of pink and purple painted all over it. It was beautiful. The second mask was pure black, the finish glossy and glittery, with veins crossing the surface just like dad’s marble countertops. The third mask was blue, covered in thousands of fine brushstrokes to mimic fur. I held it to my face, growling like a wolf before bursting into giggles.

“This is so weird,” Toby said, walking away from the drawer. “I don’t think Grandma will like us snooping around in here.”

“I just want to look. She won’t know.” I smiled. “Can you put that stool away?”

You put it away. This was all your idea.” He leaned against the doorframe. “What’s so great about those masks, anyway?”

“Look at these.” I held up the colourful three. “They’re works of art. I hope I can paint as good as Grandma does someday.” I stared in awe of each tiny detail.

“Yeah, I guess.” Toby plopped down on his butt, bored. “Hey, what do you think her face really looks like?”

I carefully set the masks back into the drawer. “I don’t know. An older version of her pictures, I guess.”

“I bet she’s got some crazy sick burn or something. Or maybe half of her face melted off like Two-Face.” He cackled, hands running down his cheeks in mock horror.

“This isn’t a stupid Batman comic, Toby.” I shot him a glare, shaking my head. I folded the stool and shoved it back into Grandma’s closet.

The annoyingly loud groan of the front door echoed through the house.

“Crap, they’re back!” Toby whispered, jumping to his feet.

I closed the closet as quickly and quietly as I could, then turned off the light. Toby was already three steps out of the room when I halted.

“What are you doing?” he hissed as I darted back into the room.

“We left the drawer open!” I whisper-shouted over my shoulder, rushing to the dresser. Frantically, my shaking hands slid the drawer shut. That could’ve been very bad. “Whew,” I breathed, then bolted down the hall with Toby. We dove into our room just as Mom’s voice called from the living room.

“Kids, where are you?”

“We’re just upstairs playing my gamepad, Mom!” Toby yelled, looking at me with wide eyes. “Callie’s kicking my butt!”

“Do you want to come down for a snack?”

“Okay!” we answered at the same time. Relief crossed our faces, with grins to match. Standing, we burst into giggles.

“That was close.”

#

Yesterday we checked out the castle, just like Mom promised, and it was pretty cool. I liked the old Scottish weapons hanging on the walls, while Callie slobbered all over the huge paintings everywhere. Going seaside was fun too, but otherwise our trip was kinda boring. Just lots of “relaxing” as mom called it.

More and more I wished I could see the face hiding behind Grandma’s mask. She was an awesome grandma, always nice and made amazing cookies, but who was she? Really? I felt like I was missing out. Nobody else’s grandma hid their faces. It didn’t seem fair. I mean, it couldn’t be that bad, could it?

Callie didn’t seem bothered by it at all. Mom and Grandma were getting along better than they ever had, talking and laughing all the time. So, was it just me? I couldn’t shake my curiosity.

I had to know.

The plan came to me as I lay in bed the next morning. Grandma was an early riser, her routine predictable. I’d just heard the shower turn on, pipes clanking from the pressure, and I knew this might be my best chance.

Slipping off the cot, I winced each time the springs squeaked. When nobody stirred, I quickly snuck from the bedroom and tiptoed down the hall. I should have at least ten minutes before she’s out.

Plenty of time.

Cautiously peeking into her room, I saw the light shining from beneath her bathroom door. Bee-lining it to the dresser, I quietly opened the drawer and removed all the masks. I also spotted the one she wore each day sitting on her bedside table.

I grabbed that too.

Out I went, brisking down the stairs, through the living room and kitchen, then out the back door. I sprinted across the lawn to the studio. I didn’t doddle, setting the masks on her workbench before rushing back into the house.

It was a solid plan. She couldn’t hide her face now. Anticipation mixed with building excitement. I’d finally be able to see my grandma.

I heard the shower turn off as I ascended the stairs. Settling back into bed, I smiled. Perfect timing.

Then I heard her scream.

#

“Where is it?” I frantically searched the bedroom for my mask, but it was nowhere to be found. “I swear I put it right here.”

I hovered over the bedside table. Perhaps I tucked it away in the drawer without thinking. Moving to the dresser, I pulled it open, but it was empty. No.

Tying my hair into a bun, the panic set in. I paced, trying to make sense of what might’ve happened. Tears gathered behind my eyes, and within a few blinks, they streaked down my face.

Someone took them.

“No!” I screamed, gloved fists slamming onto the bed. I felt betrayed, anger swelling. “Who did it?”

I stomped to the door, cheeks hot, but my hand paused on the handle, shaking. I couldn’t go out there. Not like this.

My masks served well to protect me from myself, to hide the wrinkles and keep the fear at bay. A fear that was unreasonable, and unrelenting.

Those masks also protected me from the world. Or more appropriately, the world from me. Nobody should ever have to see the hideous monster I’d become.

A ragged shriek ripped from my throat, my body sagging against the frame.

“Mom?” came my daughter’s voice through the door. “Are you okay in there?”

I straightened, startled. “Oh, yes. I’m fine, Karen,” I replied, trying to soothe the tremble in my voice. Did she take them? But we were getting along so well…

“Are you sure? Your scream sounded urgent. Can I come in?”

“No!” I blurted, quickly clearing my throat. “No, that’s fine. I’m good, really.”

“Alright…” her voice trailed off, footsteps moving away.

Now what? Cringing, I swallowed my reservations. I had to say something. There was no other choice, unless I planned on wasting away in here. “Karen?”

Her footsteps returned. “Yeah?”

“Do you happen to know where my mask is?”

“Your mask? Uh, no. You don’t have it?”

“No, unfortunately I do not. All of my masks have gone missing.” Shaking my head, I cursed the world. This was unbelievable.

“What?” Karen’s voice sounded bewildered. “All of them? Are you sure?”

My temper flared. “Of course, I’m sure!” Biting the emotion back, I lowered my tone. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled. I just—I just really need my mask.” My entire body was shaking.

“Oh, for goodness sakes…” Karen’s footsteps stomped away, a muffled shout following in short order. “Kids! Get out here.”

For several agonizing minutes, I strained to hear what was being said through the door. They were speaking passionately back and forth, but too quiet to make out. So, it had to be one of the kids then… but why? Why would they do such a thing to their grandmother? Did they not know how important those masks were?

Wait … How could they know? Karen didn’t even know the full extent. Sure, she knew I had a phobia of wrinkles. But she didn’t know how encompassing that fear was, how deeply it affected me. Not only did it twist my thoughts around, manipulating how I viewed myself and the world, but it consumed my physical health too. The panic was debilitating. Just the thought of seeing my own reflection sent my heart into palpitations. I was fully aware, yet powerless to control it. It was constantly there, a silent passenger weighing me down.

It was difficult to talk about.

Multiple footsteps approached the doorway, and my breath halted, waiting.

“Mom, I’m so sorry,” Karen said, voice stern. “Callie’s getting your masks right away, but Toby has something he’d like to say.” She did not sound impressed.

Relief coated my frazzled nerves, the breath rushing from my lungs. “Yes, Toby?”

“I’m sorry I took your masks, Grandma,” he said, voice low and quavering.

“Thank you for the apology, Toby. May I ask why you took them?”

A moment of silence followed, accompanied by sniffles. Then his quiet voice answered, “I just wanted to see you for real, Grandma.”

My heart splintered in two, my mind racing through deeply entrenched insecurities. Could I really show my true self to them? Cold sweat slickened my palms. Family was supposed to love and support one another unconditionally, right? In theory, yes, yet my husband had done neither of those things. So many people pointed and stared. I went into hiding for good reason. What if the kids were horrified—scarred for life? I didn’t know if I could handle that reaction. I would love for you to see me, dear Toby, but you might never want to again.

“Here they are, Mom!” Callie’s voice rang out, clomping down the hallway.

Karen knocked. “I’ll set the masks by the door, and we’ll see you downstairs.”

“Grandma, Toby didn’t mean to make you mad. I know he’s sorry!” Callie blurted. Karen quickly shushed her and herded both children down the hall.

#

The door clicked.

“Karen, wait.”

I paused at the top of the stairs, glancing back. My mouth opened in surprise, then immediately snapped shut.

“Mom…” I breathed. There she was, full face revealed. Something I hadn’t seen in ten years. Half shielded by the doorframe, she wrung her hands, hesitantly stepping forward.

“I know it’s ghastly. Perhaps the children shouldn’t see,” she muttered. Her brows furrowed, looking down.

“No, it’s not ghastly,” I assured. “Not at all.” Walking toward her, my eyes moistened. Her face looked different than I remembered. The white bandages near her temples framed upward slanting eyes, set beneath two thin and slightly asymmetrical eyebrows. Her cheeks, stretched smooth once, had sagged with time. Implants filled the creases at the corners of her mouth, giving her a much rounder appearance than she’d ever had. Mom’s lips were misshapen from Botox, and because of all the skin manipulations, her nose also looked wide and flat. The scarf she normally wore was absent, showing sixty-year-old wrinkles adorning her neck.

Well-earned wrinkles.

She hadn’t removed her gloves though. Understandable, for her panic would be immediate if she spied the wrinkles there. It was a body part she could easily see. Despite the amazing bravery she was showcasing now, I knew she didn’t wish to experience that.

Nor did I.

“I thought nobody wanted to see me… and I understood. Accepted it.” She took a shaky breath. “But perhaps I was wrong to hide myself from the ones who love me most.” Holding my hands, her lips curled into a slightly lopsided smile.

It was lovely to see.

“You can feel safe with us.” I hugged her and let the tears pour. It felt like my heart might burst in my chest. We’d just turned a huge corner.

“Mom, where’d you go?” Callie and Toby came running up the stairs, freezing when they took in the scene.

Mom let me go, instinctively reaching for a mask, but I held her hand with an encouraging smile as my children approached. They were developing their own minds, and definitely tried my patience sometimes, but I knew they had good hearts. I prayed for their acceptance now, as a negative reaction could dramatically impact this fragile moment.

“Grandma? Is that really you?” Callie asked, eyes wide in discovery. She walked up without fear, inspecting her grandmother’s face.

“Yep, it’s me,” Mom said softly. “I know I look funny, but it’s still the same old me.”

“So, this is why you wear a mask?” Toby considered for a moment, eyes brightening. “You know, some pretty epic superheroes wear masks too.”

Grandma nodded, looking them in the eye. “I’m sorry I’m not the beauty queen I once was. Are you scared?”

I squeezed her hand supportively. Insecurity was a hard thing to shake, but I wanted to help her try. In any way I could, I’d be there for her.

Callie and Toby looked at each other before shaking their heads with confidence. As if on cue, they brandished enormous smiles and rushed forward to wrap their grandma in bear hugs.

I joined in without hesitation. That’s when I heard Callie utter the sweetest whisper.

“It’s what’s on the inside that counts.”



BIO

R.A. Clarke is a former police officer turned stay-at-home mom from Portage la Prairie, MB. She shares life with a sport-aholic husband, two adorable children, and an ever-expanding collection of novels-in-progress. Besides coffee and lake time, R.A. enjoys plotting multi-genre short fiction, and writes/illustrates children’s books as Rachael Clarke. She’s won international short story competitions such as The Writer’s Workout “Writer’s Games”, Writer’s Weekly 24-Hour Short Story Contest, and Red Penguin Books humour contest. She was named a Hindi’s Libraries Females of Fiction finalist and a Futurescapes Award finalist in 2021, a Dark Sire Award finalist in 2022, and her novella Becoming Grace won the Write Fighters 3-Day Novella Challenge in 2023. R.A.’s work can be read in various publications. To learn more, visit: https://linktr.ee/raclarkewrites







The Factory

by Jessie Atkin



All the people of the upper crust – the managers, medics, executives, engineers, and everyone else who had a window by their desk – sent their children to the factory. Having no faith in their offspring the parents established the future on the bones of their own babies, and their babies were the lucky ones.

They pushed their children through factory doors to see them squeezed out again on the other side into the window paneled offices that their parents were preparing to leave behind.

It used to be that when a child turned fifteen or sixteen their parents took the growing youth to a professional for some small advice about what they would grow up to be, but the factories began as parents started taking a child, at five or six, to begin their education early. These sad small creatures were abandoned to a process that, while stealing from them their play and their time, promised the gift of high wage and influential standing when they were released some seventeen years later.

In the souls of these puny starved creatives dwelt a future of change that was stamped out by their betters at the earliest possible moment. What was a future worth if it didn’t include capital, clout, and complete devotion to the productive cause? Nothing. That is what my father told me when it was my turn to enter the factory. I was told I would enter its doors, observe its customs, or I could work in food production for the rest of my days, and wouldn’t I hate to do that?

The first thing I noticed about the factory was that there were no windows. Windows, views, that is what we were working to earn, one was not merely allowed to stare, and to dream, and to wonder. We were weighed down with sheets of paper, sheets, upon sheets, upon sheets, all asking us succinct questions many that came with explicit answers. We did not need to make up our own, only choose from those that were already set before us. And every night we were sent away with even more sheets, to keep us inside, to keep us hunched, and busy so we could not savor the windows in our own homes.

Yet, it never occurred to my father, or anyone’s father, to track them to the factory’s doors once they had been permitted inside. The path was set and no one considered anyone would decide not to follow it. My problems began a few years into my confinement on the day I glanced skyward and picked out a butterfly. Instead of the track to the factory, I followed the butterfly as it traversed the sky and wove between people, buildings, and cars.  How could I not? When the wings worked so clearly with the wind instead of against it. My feet could no more ignore it than fall off my legs of their own accord.

The butterfly got away, the day flew by in an instant, my eyes trained almost completely on the sky. My liberation was at hand. It was my ears, rather than my eyes, that brought me back to earth. The rhythm, the beat, reverberating up through the soles of my shoes brought my eyes down to what was right in front of me. A man, his beard a tangle of brown and gray, but mostly gray, sat astride a pickle tub, wearing a jacket that was too big for him and a hat that was too small. Despite his layers, he looked cold, and perhaps that is why his hands kept moving.

It was his rhythm that had drawn me, and my eyes, as he hammered at the tub between his legs, making a music I didn’t know one could raise without the aid of an instrument far beyond mere percussion. This was nothing, and it was also everything. Even beneath his beard, I could tell the man was smiling. I could not remember being smiled at.

My face fell as I looked at him because the music stopped. Our eyes met.

“Change.” He said.

Change? Who? Me? How?

“Change,” he said again, this time pointing a finger.

His meaning was clear. I could only shake my head. I had nothing with me but sheets. Worthless sheets.

I feared his anger but, instead, he began his music again. And I could listen. And that was enough. But it wasn’t the end.

The end came later, though not much later. It was dinner and, despite the fact that I kept my mouth shut as was expected I could not keep my foot from shaking. I could not fight the wind. And as the beat rose not just from within me, but outside me, my hands making a melody upon my chair, there was nowhere to hide my new secret knowledge.

This music, as I knew it, and the “noise” as my father called it, brought the man to his feet, though he was not so tall as he’d once been when he had first brought me to the factory. His words were a terror, a shout more than coherent reprimand, they brought me to my feet as well. I could not tell him where I had learned such a thing though I insisted it was something I did know, not only a tick or a trifle. He responded by searching my bag for the day’s sheets, the day’s questions, because he did not understand that he was already asking one.

I knew better than to stand still and instead moved to the lavatory, locking the door at my back, understanding that my father would not find what he sought in my things. He would know that I had followed a different path and arrived at home with nothing to show for it. And, as he pounded on the door, demanding an explanation, and to be let inside, he did not understand that he too was making music.



BIO

Jessie Atkin writes fiction, essays, and plays. Her short work has appeared in The Rumpus, Writers Resist, Daily Science Fiction, Space and Time Magazine, and elsewhere. She is the author of the full-length play “Generation Pan.” You can find her online at jessieatkin.com 







Crossing Cattleskin Bridge

by Mary Means


I’d always been able to see things when I closed my eyes. Whole galaxies. Whole universes exploding in and out of existence easier than breathing on a crisp autumn afternoon stroll. Sometimes when I’d close my eyes, I’d see a dark and endless hallway. A strong current would sweep me down through it so fast that the iridescent doors on each side of me would streak past like a dim, pulsating lightshow. I’d always been a good swimmer—since before I can remember. So, by the time I was six, I’d learned how to swim against that current well enough that I could reach out, catch ahold of the handle on a passing door, open it, and climb inside.

I used to go to my hallway a lot as a kid. On the loud, sticky bus to school a town over. Behind the pig barn at recess. Under Cattleskin Bridge when I’d sneak away from home or Sunday school or wherever I was supposed to be. Under my bed when my mom wasn’t doing well.

She’d cry a lot sometimes. Sometimes she’d start yelling. Sometimes she’d start throwing things. Sometimes she’d call me “Ann” instead of Mia, and I’d know it was time for me to hide. To see the universe. To explore my hallway. 

Of course, I never knew when or where I’d find myself when I did. Some of the doors had people behind them. A few of the people spoke English, but most didn’t, which was fine. I generally tried to avoid people as much as I could anyway. A lot of the doors had dinosaurs behind them. Some had volcanoes bursting with ash and lava. Some worlds had giant fires or storms or wars. When things got too dangerous, or I’d been in a world for too long, I’d feel a tug. More than a tug. It felt like some invisible unimaginably long bungee cord was hooked around my waist. Like it had been stretched across time and space to its absolute limit. It would dig into my gut, yank me out of the world I was exploring, fling me back through the hallway, and drop me back where I came from feeling like I’d just had all the wind driven out of me.

But most of the doors opened to more peaceful worlds with flowering fields and old abandoned cities. I could explore the ruins of long-dead civilizations and listen to strange birds sing their songs for each other until the cord reached its limit, decided I’d been away for too long, and dragged me back to where I came from.

I loved listening to birds. I’d never heard people sing for each other the way birds do. I’d sing sometimes. Sometimes for the birds—quiet, timid, knowing that I wouldn’t measure up. Sometimes I’d sing to (or probably, more accurately, at) God. Loud—as loud as I possibly could—afraid He wouldn’t be able to hear me otherwise. I’d go for long walks and sing everything I had to say until my voice was gone.

One day my dad heard me singing on my way home, “Jesus Christ. Shut the fuck up. Nobody wants to hear that shit.” The next time he heard me singing, he gave me enough swats that I figured God had probably heard enough from me.

I wandered off a lot. I’d sometimes get swats for that, too. But I never left for too long. There wasn’t anywhere for me to go. Most of the time I’d just walk a mile or so down the gravel road that went by our house. Then crawl through a barbed wire fence and watch my step for cow patties as I cut across a pasture to get to Cattleskin Bridge.

I tried hitchhiking from there a few times. The highway that ran over it was the only road within walking distance of town that actually went anywhere. Of course, that was before I realized that most people weren’t willing to drive a six-year-old to the nearest big city.

It was way too dangerous to stand on top of Cattleskin Bridge, anyway. It was supposed to be haunted by all the people and animals who’d been killed on it. A lot of people claimed to see these ghosts while driving over it at night, but I never saw any ghosts when I was out there. A few teenage ghost hunters every once in a while, but no ghosts. The real danger of Cattleskin Bridge was that everyone seemed to like to drive 80 miles an hour around the curve just south of it.

One time, I’d just barely dove out of the way of a big white truck only to get swept away by the current of my hallway. After that, I gave up on hitchhiking and decided to practice finding my hallway instead. I wanted to learn how to conjure it whenever I wanted to.

At first, I’d just wait for a car to speed around the curve. I’d stand just far enough in the lane that the cars would just barely miss me. That worked pretty well for a while. Aside from the long wait between cars. But after a while, I wasn’t so afraid of getting hit, and it stopped working.

When I was scared, I would find my hallway without meaning to. I would just close my eyes, and it would be there. But as I got older and braver and went on more adventures, I didn’t get scared as often. When something bad happened, I didn’t get scared. I didn’t feel much of anything. When I did feel something, I’d get angry instead. I’d close my eyes and see stars exploding or galaxies colliding or universes giving birth violently and expanding out of control. I couldn’t find anything in the chaos of it all.

I’d run out to Cattleskin Bridge and sit on a pink patch of dirt in the shade underneath. I’d pull my knees up to my chest. The nasty stench of the creek would fill my nose and flies and mosquitoes would bite at my arms and legs. And I would make myself breathe so I wouldn’t pass out or throw up or start punching and throwing things.

It took a while, but I learned to force myself to breathe deep and even, in and out, until the horrifying lightshow I saw when I closed my eyes started to feel like a dance that I could find the rhythm to. Until I could relax enough to follow its lead. Until it felt more like floating than dancing. Until I let myself get lost in its currents and taken in by its waves. And in its depths, engulfed by churning echoes of lights, I could explore any hallway I chose. 

That newfound control didn’t change much at first. I could travel more often, but I could only stay away for a few minutes before the cord would drag me back. Over the next year, I slowly worked my way up to staying away for an hour. Then a couple hours. By the time I was eight, I could stay away for an entire day. By the time I was nine, I could make it up to two days.

Before I really started to practice, I thought I only went to those other worlds in my mind. And maybe I did. But afterwhile, I started to get in trouble for running away even when I hadn’t gone anywhere. I’d sometimes gotten in trouble for wandering off before, but this was different. All of a sudden, I was getting in trouble for running away when I hadn’t even left my room. Or at least I thought I hadn’t.

At first, my dad tried locking my door, but he kept coming back and finding my room empty. Then he tried nailing my window shut. Then he took everything out of my closet looking for a hidden crawl space. Then he moved my bed and dresser looking for holes. He even boarded over the vent in my floor even though he’d measured to confirm it was way too small for me to fit through.

My trips leveled off at around two days. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t stay away any longer. But I did discover I could bring things back. At first, it was just a little sand in my shoe. But after a few failed tries, I was bringing back small rocks. Sometimes I’d even find coins or small bones or bits of old jewelry and bring those back, too. I’d sneak out to Cattleskin Bridge as often as I could and bury my treasures in tin cans next to the tree line.

My dad finally decided I had to be watched at all times.

My mom had stopped working that winter, anyway, so she watched me at first. Or I watched her. She never seemed to want to look at me anymore. She would tell me stories, though. Wild, absurd, scary stories about ghosts and demons and curses. I loved them. I’d never known my mom was such a great storyteller.

It wasn’t until after she went to the hospital that I realized she’d thought all her stories were true. When she got back, she didn’t tell me stories anymore, and she’d yell at me for trying to tell her my own. She’d drag me by my hair and wash my mouth out with soap. She told me my stories were evil. That stories like mine were how demons got ahold of people and led them into darkness. Then she stopped talking to me at all. And I began to feel like one of the ghosts in her stories.

She didn’t stay home with me much after that. She had to go back to work, and I went to stay the summer with my grandma a few towns over. Even my grandma was stricter with me than she’d ever been. Yelling at me about how I wasn’t supposed to leave her apartment. Yelling at me for getting into stuff when I didn’t leave her apartment.

One day found a shoebox filled with photographs in her living room closet. I hadn’t seen many photographs up close before. My parent didn’t have any anywhere in our house. Not even ones from picture days at school. My dad said they were a waste of money. And the photos in that box were the only ones I’d ever seen in my grandma’s apartment. I flipped on the light to get a better look at them. When I did, I felt a sudden rush of excitement and confusion. It was me. In the photos. Me. Where did she get so many pictures of me? She never took pictures of me. No one ever took pictures of me.

I sat down next to the vacuum, beaming, ready to go through all of them. I tried to wipe a piece of gunk off of one of the top pictures, but it wouldn’t come off. It was just as smooth as the rest of the picture. Part of the picture. A dark oval on the corner of my forehead. When I looked at the next picture, I saw the same oval in the same spot on my face. I saw it again in the next four or five pictures I picked up. I reached up and felt my head where the oval was in the pictures. But my forehead was smooth and sweaty. I wondered if I’d gotten mud on it before the pictures were taken. But when were the pictures taken?

I didn’t recognize the places in the background. My grandma’s quilted throw pillows were in one of the pictures, but that picture wasn’t taken in her apartment. The pillows were on a couch I didn’t recognize up against a wall of picture frames that were lit up by the bright flash of the camera. I was just over nine-and-a-half at the time, and I couldn’t have been any younger than nine in that picture. Why couldn’t I remember? I turned the photograph over, looking for clues. All I saw on the back was the name “Ann” handwritten next to a series of numbers that I didn’t have time to make sense of before my grandma swung open the closet door and started yelling at me and whopping me with a flyswatter.  

I figured out pretty quickly after that that the only way to keep her from yelling at me was to tell her I was going to something at one of the churches in town. I didn’t even have to show up for whatever it was. I could even make up some church-related event that wasn’t even happening. And then leave and do whatever I wanted. I’d just have to tell her about some Bible story when I came back. Which was easy. I’d been to enough Sunday school by that point that I had plenty of material to draw from. So, I’d usually just walk down the street past the smoke-stained stone husk of the haunted old gym and hide out under the bleachers by the gravel mile track. That was the best place in my grandma’s town to find my hallway.

When the summer was over and I went back to stay with my mom and dad, my grandma told them that I’d come to the Lord. When I wanted to explore my hallway, I’d tell them I was going to church just like I had with my grandma. There were a lot of churches in our town to choose from. A third of the buildings that still had roofs were churches or had been churches at one time or weren’t technically churches but regularly held bible studies or fellowship potlucks or home services or prayer meetings or youth outreaches or tent revivals in the backyard.

With my mom and dad, I made a point to at least stop by the places I said I was going. I was sure they would figure out I was lying sooner or later. They didn’t. They didn’t seem to care. I didn’t understand why they’d made such a big deal about me wandering off in the first place, but the sudden shift felt weird. I wondered if maybe it was because they thought I was saved. That I wouldn’t go to hell. I got the sense that meant it didn’t really matter what happened to me anymore.

One day I overheard the ladies at the quilting club in the basement of the Free Will Baptist church. After they saw me sneak past the doorway, they started telling each other about how child services was gonna take me away if my mom didn’t start making me go to school and keeping me from wandering off all the time.

They started saying more stuff about my mom. I usually didn’t listen much to what the quilting ladies talked about. Their stories were all so boring. Boring in the way that a lot of church ladies’ stories are boring to someone who’s not quite ten years old and not quite worldly enough to fill in all the things they won’t just come out and say.

But then they said something that made me pause.

“…Beth used to let her sister wander off, too.”

“And we all know how that turned out.”

I had a sister? No one had ever told me I had a sister.

“Poor thing.”

“Never had a chance.”

“Wait, what happened to her sister?”

“You don’t know?”

“Of course, she doesn’t know. She just moved here from over by Ark City…”

I crept back a little closer to the door. I want to know where my secret sister was.

“It’s a horrible story.”

“Heartbreaking.”

“Truly.”

“Beth had a little sister.”

“Years ago. Before Mia was born.”

I sighed. Disappointed that my mom had a secret sister out there somewhere and not me.

“Beth was supposed to be watching her.”

“Except she never actually watched her.”

“Let her wander all over kingdom come by herself.”

“Too busy getting herself pregnant.”  

They all murmured in agreement.

I let out a bigger sigh. Wondering why I’d stopped to listen. The quilting ladies never said anything interesting. And the least interesting thing in the whole world was yet another story about someone getting pregnant or being pregnant or wanting to get pregnant or trying to get pregnant or wanting to not get pregnant or wanting to stop being pregnant…

“Anyway, it was back when they lived out at the McKenzie farm.”

“Where Alan and Charlotte live now.”

“They had a pond out there at the time.”

“Long since covered over now”

“They had to.”

“So, Beth wasn’t watching her.

“And she wandered out to the pond.”

I was headed for the back door, annoyed. They always talked like they had some mind-blowing story to tell. Then all they’d ever say was “so and so use to live there” or “so and so redid their yard” or “so and so lost his job” or “so and so can’t keep her legs together.” I didn’t know why I’d expected anything different. 

“The poor thing walked in and never walked out.”

“Oh no.”

“Bless her heart. The water wasn’t any deeper than she was tall.”

“How horrible.”

“Charlie said she must have gotten to the middle and just panicked.”

“She’d never learned how to swim.”

That last part caught my attention. I had always known how to swim. I thought everyone was born knowing how. Like breathing. It just seemed dangerous for anyone to be born any other way. 

I’d always argued with my mom—and sometimes my grandma—about swimming lessons every summer: “It’s too early, and the water’s always freezing early in the morning, and I’m already a better swimmer than anyone else there, so there’s no point in me being better, there’s not even a swimming team anywhere, and it costs a bunch of money and you’re always worried about spending too much money, and you have to wake up when it’s still dark outside to drive me twenty miles to…” I’d lay out my arguments every year with even more skill and precision, but the most I ever got for it was a mouth full of soap at home or swats in the pool parking lot.

It had never occurred to me that some people went to swimming lessons to learn how to swim. It didn’t make sense. I thought swimming lessons were like track practice. The people I saw at the gravel mile track didn’t go there to learn how to run. They went to practice running faster, longer, and better than everyone else.

I knew people could drown, but I thought people only drowned if they got too tired because they were out of shape or ate too much or the current was too strong. The same way you could die if you couldn’t outrun a murderer or get out of the way of an angry bull or a speeding car. I rarely went to school at that point, but the few times I did go that fall, I spent my days surveying the other kids, teachers, lunch ladies, the janitor about how and when they learned how to swim.

 One afternoon in mid-December, my mom was making herself a sandwich before she left for work. I was doing a handstand against the backdoor, and I asked her how old she was when she’d learned to swim. For months, I’d asked my mom all the same questions I’d asked people at school, but she never answered. Aside from a few outbursts, she’d barely said a word to me since she’d gotten back from the hospital that spring.

I’d been feeling more and more like a ghost haunting my parents’ house. A ghost they were trying to will away by pretending as best they could that I wasn’t there. Sometimes I’d wonder if I really was dead. I’d think back trying to remember when I might have died and what might have killed me.

But that time she answered me. Sort of.

“I never learned how to swim.” She said it like she was talking to herself. Pretending that the thought had just popped into her head. Never looking up from her sandwich. Careful not to give any indication that she knew I was in the room.

That was the only way she’d talk to me on the rare occasions she’d say anything to me at all. It’d been long enough since she’d acknowledged me that much, that her words hit me harder than I was prepared for. And a part of me that had gone dormant was jolted awake.

“What? You didn’t have to take swimming lessons?” I swung my feet back down to the floor and stood up. She had forced me to take swimming lessons every single summer since forever.

“No,” she whispered, not looking up. 

“But you can float and doggy paddle and stuff?” My confusion was giving way to something hot rising up in my chest.

“Never been in water deep enough,” she said, still not looking at me. Her voice was soft, distant. Her body was tense. The way it always was when I was in the room. Like she was using every muscle in her body to will me out of existence.

The heat in my chest turned white-hot. 

I screamed.

But she didn’t react. She was still looking at her sandwich like I wasn’t there.

I screamed louder. Loud enough it felt like I was tearing my throat apart.

My mind was so overtaken by rage that I couldn’t think of any curse words. I wanted so bad to be able to say anything that would make her react. Make her treat me like I was anything other than a ghost or some figment of her imagination. Any word that would make her snap, scream, throw things, hit me, drag me by my hair, and wash my mouth out with soap, anything.

I screamed and screamed until my voice broke, and when it did, I grabbed my favorite mug off the counter and threw it against the wall as hard as I could. It shattered, and my arm shot with pain. But she didn’t flinch. She just turned and walked over the shards like they weren’t there. She picked her purse up off the couch and walked out the front door. 

I was too angry to find my hallway. I closed my eyes and saw violent explosions of light. So, I ran out to Cattleskin Bridge and climbed underneath. I tried to catch my breath, focused on breathing in and out deep and slow. I closed my eyes. The lights were even more chaotic. The more I tried to force myself to relax into their rhythm, the more erratic they seemed. I focused harder on my breathing and tried again. Tiny shards of light swirled around me as dense and violent as a dust storm. They stung my face and filled up my lungs. I gasp for air clutching at my throat. Then coughed until it threw up.

I tried again and again and again and then opened my eyes and screamed. I punched the ground in front of me. Picked up rocks and threw them into the creek. I kicked the trunk of a tree only to realize I had run all the way there barefoot. I collapsed onto the ground again and tried to breathe deep and even, in and out, on and on into the cold night.

When I finally gave up, my body was shaking so hard I couldn’t have found the rhythm in anything. I didn’t know how much of it was from the cold and how much was from the anger that still wouldn’t leave me. I climbed back up from under the bridge. I heard a familiar noise, but for some reason didn’t realize what it was until I saw my shadow appear tall in the bright white that suddenly lit up the road in front of me. And then my shadow was gone. And the light was gone. And I was in my hallway.

The current that swept me away was too strong. I couldn’t swim against it. Couldn’t slow myself down. The doors flew past me so quickly that they all blurred together and became endless, luminescent walls closing in on either side of me. Any sense of direction I’d had was gone. The current didn’t feel like it was pushing me forward like it always had before. I felt like I was in freefall.

I clawed blindly for a handle to grab ahold of. When one of my hands finally met a handle, it hit hard. So hard my bones should have shattered. The pain was bright and throbbing, but when I looked at my hand, it seemed fine. I made a fist and wiggled my fingers then tried again. The first impact must have slowed my descent a little. I caught ahold of a handle just long enough for my body to swing around and slam against the wall. My fingers slipped. I tumbled through the hallway somersaulting and slamming against doors and door handles. My whole body lit up with pain like fireworks in the dark. And then there was nothing but darkness.

I woke up motionless on a hard floor. It took me a minute to gather the courage to open my eyes. When I did, I saw that I was still in my hallway. I’d never thought of my hallway as having a floor. I ran my hands over my body checking for injuries. The only new ones I could find were on my feet—probably from my barefoot run to Cattleskin Bridge—and they weren’t so bad that I couldn’t walk on them.

There was a door next to me. I’d never had the chance to really look at one of the doors before. It was big and looked wooden. But it wasn’t the color of wood. I studied the texture of the not-exactly-wood. I saw its curves and shades dance and grow and change. Like there were worlds more diverse and alive than any place I’d ever explored pressed up against each other and folded into the grain. I traced them with my fingers. The door was smooth and soft. Softer than my grandma’s pillows. Softer than my favorite pair of pajamas. I wished that the door could be a blanket instead. That I could take it off the wall and wrap it around my body, curl back up on the floor, and fall asleep for a day, a week, forever.

I reached for the handle. The metal felt warm in my hand. I hoped that whatever world was beyond that door was a peaceful place where I could rest. I opened the door and heard birds singing. A warm gust of wind brushed my hair back out of my face, and I stepped through the door onto the rough dry grass of a small country cemetery. I looked out on a sea of pale green wheat rising and falling with the wind just beyond the narrow, reddish orange dirt road that passed by the graveyard.

The three other sides of the cemetery were bordered by trees. I climbed one of the taller oaks and looked around. The patch of trees jutted into the field behind it and led to a small pond partially shaded from the sun. There was a farmhouse and a small pasture not far down the road. Other than that, there was just more pale green wheat for miles in every direction. Interrupted only here and there by faint tree lines, streams, dirt roads, and maybe a highway off in the distance. I felt like I’d marooned myself in the middle of some unforgiving green ocean.

I heard what sounded like a loud truck’s engine in the distance and nearly slipped out of the tree. I started shaking again despite the heat. I made my way down the tree and over to the pond. I was covered in sweat and dirt by the time I got to it. I wanted to jump in and cool off, but it stunk worse than the creek under Cattleskin Bridge. Before I could decide whether a swim would be worth the smell, I heard a rapid, crunching noise cutting through gentler sounds of rustling wheat. Something was running towards the pond.

I stepped back behind a tree and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw a small figure that looked like it was probably human, but I couldn’t make out much more than that until it reached the small patch of orange clay at the edge of the pond. And then I could see it clearly.

 It was me—or it looked like me—standing there in the clearing. My likeness was out of breath. My…its…her face was red and smeared with tears and dirt. I watched her collapse to her knees and beat her fists into the ground. She knelt there rocking for a few minutes then crept into the water. She sat down just far enough into the pond that her knees barely poked up out of the water when she pulled them up against her chest.

After a while, the other me stood up and walked deeper into the water. She started making strange movements with her arm. I thought she was trying to do some sort of weird water dance. I wondered if she might be a witch. But something about those movements seemed so familiar. I thought for a moment that maybe I had been there before. That maybe I’d just forgotten somehow. Or maybe she was me from the not-so-distant future. I’d never really thought about time travel before. It opened up so many new possibilities I couldn’t keep up. Why was she crying? What had happened to her? Was she looking for me? Had she come to warn me about something?

Her splashes got louder and more erratic. I remembered where I’d seen those movements before.

Swimming lessons.

There was a kid a couple summers before who’d never taken swimming lessons. He’d walk out closer to the deep end and had started moving his arms the same way my double moved hers. The teacher had jumped into the pool and pulled him out of the water. Several of the kids made fun of him. I’d laugh a little before I saw him start to cry. I felt guilt creep back into my stomach remembering it.

Then I realized the girl in the water couldn’t have been me.

She didn’t know how to swim.

Who was she then? What was she? It?

I began to suspect my double was actually some kind of monster that could make itself look like me. I’d never encountered such a thing, but it seemed just as possible as time travel.

Maybe this was a trap.

I looked at her again. Her head was barely bobbing in and out of the water. A belated realization shot through my chest like a surge of electricity and radiated out to my fingers and toes.

She was drowning. 

I’d never seen anyone drown before. But I’d been told what it looked like my last summer of swimming lessons. They’d finally let me join the older kids in the advanced swimming class. One morning, the older kids dove down to the bottom of the deep end to pick up heavy weights and swim them back up to the side of the pool. The teacher told me I was too young to do that part just yet. And then he told the older kids that it was much harder to carry a person to safety especially if they were panicking. And they would be panicking.

I was waist-deep in muddy water before I realized I was running towards her. The clay beneath the water went up to my ankles, and it was hard to lift my feet. So, I swam through the shallow water to get to her. I thought that if I could just grab her by the arm and pull her back a few feet or so. Just far enough that she could stand up with her chin out of the water. The water where she was wasn’t even deep enough to cover the top of her head. It’d only take a few seconds. Then she’d be able to find her footing, catch her breath, and explain to me what was going on. 

Easy.

I reached out for one of her flailing arms. As soon as I caught ahold of her wrist, she latched onto mine. Within a second, she was trying to climb on the top of my head. She shoved me underwater by my hair. Before I realized what was happening, my mouth was full of that awful-smelling, awful-tasting pond water.

She must have been a monster after all.

I tried to fight back, but by the time I could react, she had her legs wrapped around my neck. She was forcing my face down into the clay. I sucked water and mud up into my nose. My chest started burning like I’d been under for much longer than the few seconds I had been. I started clawing at her legs, yanking at her arms, hair—anything I could grab ahold of—and trying to shove her down beneath me.

I finally got on top of her. But instead of making my way up to the air I desperately needed, I started to cling to her the way she had been clinging to me. Even when her grasp on me loosened and her struggling body began to slow and I should have been able to make it the few feet to the surface easily, I couldn’t. Something had taken over me. I couldn’t let her go. 

My lungs felt like they were packed with lava and ash. My brain was screaming so loud I couldn’t hear what it was telling me. But I clung to her limp body, my muddy nails digging into her skin. Utterly helpless in water that couldn’t have been any higher than my eyes if I could just stand up.

And then the world shifted.

The cord had reached its limit. I felt it pluck my body out of the pond and fling me back through the hallway to Cattleskin Bridge soaked, shaking, and coughing up mud and water onto the road. I collapsed on the cracked concrete. The rough pavement felt comforting pressed up against my cheek. I just wanted to lay there. I wanted to fall asleep. Stay asleep.

But I opened my eyes and saw my body lying on the road beside me. Its lips looked blue in the moonlight. It wasn’t breathing. I thought I was a ghost floating next to my own corpse not quite ready to leave it completely. I tried to shake it awake. And when that didn’t work, I slammed my fists into its chest in anger and fear and frustration until it started coughing up mud and water.

That was when the pain hit me, and I realized I was still alive and that the convulsing, semiconscious body in front of me wasn’t my own.

I heard the familiar sound of a car rounding the curve way too fast. And that time, I recognized what it was. Somehow, I managed to drag my double over to the big tree next to the gully before the car flew by. I leaned her up against the trunk. Then fell to my knees and coughed until I threw up. My chest had never hurt like that before.

When I was finally able to speak, I looked over at my double and asked her who she was. She didn’t answer. She was in worse shape than I was. Still coughing and vomiting up mud and water. I asked her if she was okay. She just sat there doubled over shaking and struggling to breathe. I reached over and tucked a clump of muddy hair behind her ear. I wondered if I looked half as rough as she did. Another car sped by, and I caught a better glimpse of her. She had a dark brown oval on the corner of her forehead. I traced it with my thumb. Recognition hit me hard in my gut a few seconds before I remembered where I’d seen it before.

“Ann,” I whispered without meaning to.

She looked up at me, and I jumped a little.

“Is your name Ann?” I asked shaking even harder than I had been.

She squinted at me like she was trying to see me clearly but couldn’t. “Yes?” It was the first word that she’d said to me. It was quiet and hoarse. More like a whispered squeak than an actual word but it was just clear enough to understand. 

Pieces were starting to fit together in the fog of my mind. I double over and coughed up chunks of what I thought must be mud. Then I turned back to Ann. My next question caught in my throat, but I finally forced it out.

“Do you have a sister named Beth?”

“Yes?” she managed between coughs.

Despite the pain and the cold, I broke out into a muddy smile.

“Come with me,” I said and took her hand. “Hurry!”

I dragged her along behind me through the dark. I wanted to run as fast as I could the whole way home. Driven by new and strange fantasies. I had saved Ann. Ann. My mom’s sister. Ann. My aunt. My Aunt Ann. I had brought her back from the dead.

That had to change things. That had to change everything. I imagined a world where Ann was the missing broken piece that would fix it all. My dad. My grandma. My mom. Ann would make them love me. Make my mom want to look at me, hold me, say sweet and beautiful things to me.

But neither of us could run that far. We kept having to stop—on the frost-covered grass of the pasture and along the side of the gravel road into town—to cough, to throw up, to try to breathe.

When we got to the house, I threw the door open. “Mom! Mom! Dad!” I yelled between gasps and coughs. I ran through the house looking for them, but they weren’t home yet. 

Ann was coughing and out of breath, too, but she finally asked me, “What’s happening? Where are we?”

I stopped and looked at her. She was soaked, coated in mud, coughing, shaking violently. So was I. But when I saw her in the light of the living room, I no longer saw myself or my double or my aunt or my salvation. I saw a small, fragile little girl who had nearly died and needed someone to take care of her. To make her feel safe. To let her know that everything was going to be alright. 

I paused for a moment blinking back tears I didn’t quite understand. I cleared my throat as best I could. I tried to change my voice. Soften it. To something like the voice I sometimes used to whisper songs for the birds I wished would sing their songs for me.

“It-” I said, and she started crying. “Hey, hey.” I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around her. She started sobbing into my shoulder, and I held her tighter and stroked the back of her wet mud-matted hair. “Hey, it’s gonna be okay. You’re gonna be okay,” I told her, unable to hold back my own tears anymore, “We’re gonna be okay.” 

I helped her take a shower. She was too tired to do it on her own. When we were both reasonably clean, I let her wear my favorite pair of pajamas, and I did my best to comb some of the tangles out of her hair.

When my mom got home, we ran to meet her at the door.

“Mom!”

“Beth!”

My mom dropped her purse and fell to her knees. She touched Ann’s face and then mine.

“Ann,” she whispered and started to cry. She knelt there in tears for a moment before she whispered, “Go to your room.”

“But mom, it’s Ann. I saved her.”

“Go to your room,” she screamed this time refusing to look at us. “Go to your room,” she repeated over and over her voice breaking and her eyes squeezed shut.

“But-”

She screamed louder throwing her keys, billfold, some coins, a fork at Ann and me. We fled into my room and waited for my dad to get home. He was the only one who could talk sense into my mom. Maybe he could get her to calm down enough to realize that this was a good thing. A miracle.

 I showed Ann the pieces of my collection that I didn’t have stashed away at Cattleskin Bridge. She was shivering, so I wrapped her in my blanket.

“Sorry my room’s so cold,” I said, embarrassed that my vent was boarded over.

We looked at small rocks and fingerbones on the floor trying not to listen to my mom wailing in the other room. We didn’t talk much. Tried to cough as quietly as we could. When my dad got home, we listened through the door.

My mom told him in between sobs that she’d seen the two of us together.

“…both of them…at the same time…they ran up to me…Ann had her birthmark…”

I opened the door to show him that she was telling the truth, but I’d only cracked it a few inches before he started yelling. He slammed the door back into me. I heard the door lock from the outside as I hit the floor. He was yelling at my mom now. She yelled back, and I heard a slap. They were quiet for a few seconds. Then my dad started yelling again.

“If you don’t snap out of it right now—right fucking now—you’re going back to the hospital. And this time I will divorce you. I’m sick of this shit. I’m not paying for it anymore. You hear me?”

I stumbled to my feet and tried to yell loud enough for him to hear me.

“Shut the fuck up, you stupid piece of shit,” my dad yelled kicking the door hard enough it cracked in the middle.

All the dreams I’d started piecing together of a happy life and a happy family were falling apart faster than I’d cobbled them together. The room was spinning. I thought I was going to throw up again. Then I felt a feeling I’d never felt on that side of the hallway.

I felt the cord stretching to its limit.

“No, no.” 

This was all wrong. Everything was all wrong. None of this was supposed to happen the way it was happening. All the rules of reality as I understood them were bending and breaking themselves. The cord was what kept me tethered to where I came from. It was what brought me back. If it took me away, where would I go? How would I get back? How would I fix this? I had to fix this. I had to stay. It was too important that I stay.

“No,” I said one more time, reaching out to grab ahold of Ann’s hand as if it could have possibly kept me there. But she was already gone. My room, my world was already gone. I flew back through a dim blur of colors and emerged under the warm water of a muddy pond. Alone.  

This time I didn’t have any trouble swimming to safety. I climbed out of the pond and looked across the endless ocean of wheat. I coughed up more mud into my hand.

“Ann!”

It was my mom. I felt the same cold feeling in my stomach that I always felt when she called me that name.

 “Ann!” She sounded angry. I froze. Not knowing where to run. She stomped towards me. She looked a lot thinner than I’d ever seen her. Too thin. Her oversized t-shirt kept sliding down her shoulders. “And, of course, you’re covered in mud.” She grabbed my arm too tight and yanked me along behind her.

She dragged me to the farmhouse I’d seen from a distance a few hours before. I studied it for a moment up close as I tried to piece my situation together. I felt a giant slap of cold against the right side of my body. I jumped and stumbled over.

 “Don’t you dare run off,” my mom yelled. “We’re already late enough as it is.”

She was spraying me down with a garden hose.

I stood there shaking. More obedient than I’d been in years. 

“Okay, go get ready.”

I stared at her trying to figure out what she meant. 

“Hurry up. Shower and get changed. You better not make me late.”

I still wasn’t sure what to do.

“Go!” she yelled, and I ran inside the strange house without knocking.

I almost tripped over a chair on my way in. I tried to orient myself. Look for clues that would tell me where to go and what to do. The living room was dim compared to outside, but I saw my grandma’s throw pillows on the couch and the quilt I used to sleep with when I stayed over at her apartment. The walls were covered with framed photographs. One of them was a picture of Ann that I’d found in a shoebox several months before.

“Hurry up and stay out of our room!” my mom yelled from behind me.

There were three closed doors at the far end of the living room. I was pretty sure one of them had to be the bathroom, but I didn’t know which one. I opened the door closest to me and saw a white dress hanging on a bunk bed.

“You stay out of our room until you’ve had a shower!”

The next door I opened was to the bathroom. I let out a sigh of relief. When I’d finished my shower, I realized I didn’t know where the towels were, and I got the floor all wet looking for one. When I stepped out of the bathroom, my mom was standing in front of me holding the ugliest dress I’d ever seen.

“Jesus Christ, Ann! How are you this fucking messy?”

She pushed me towards the door I hadn’t opened yet and said, “Get dressed in Mom and Daddy’s room. I don’t want you ruining my dress.”

I went in, dried myself off, put on the stupid dress she gave me—it was as uncomfortable as it was ugly—and looked at myself in the mirror. I wondered how long I was going to have to pretend. How long until all of this was sorted out?

In my mind, the universe had made some kind of temporary mistake. That it would notice and fix things as soon as possible. It wouldn’t be long before Ann and I would switch back to the right times and live the right lives. I started to imagine what it would be like to have an aunt.  

The door flew open.

“Hurry up! We’re already late.”

My mom was zipping up a graduation gown over her white dress. I followed her out to an old, rusted truck, and we climbed in. She started cussing the truck out before she even tried to start it.

“Come on, you stupid piece of shit…”

It started up after a few tries. She sped down the long driveway cursing each time she had to shift gears. 

She drove us to my grandma’s town—or the town she lived in in my world. My time? My universe? We drove past her apartment. The building looked nicer than I remembered it, and it was painted a pretty peach color. For a moment, I felt lost. Completely adrift in some infinite unknown. I felt so much farther from home than I’d ever felt in any of the other worlds I’d ever visited. I took a few breaths—as deep as I could between much deeper coughs—hoping the feeling would pass.

There were a whole bunch of cars parked around the haunted old gym. Except the haunted old gym didn’t look old or haunted anymore. The smoke stains were gone, the windows weren’t boarded up, and the roof hadn’t caved in. My mom parked a block away and dragged me half running to the side door. She shushed me for coughing before she opened it and told me to go sit by “Mom and Daddy.”

I looked for my grandparents in the back half of the gym while my mom slipped into a seat with the robed people in the front row. I didn’t know what my grandpa looked like, but I found my grandma pretty quickly. My dad was sitting with them. He gave me a quick smile and a wink as I sat down. He didn’t seem like himself. His hair wasn’t as grey, and he was acting too friendly. 

My metal chair was uncomfortable. It was made more uncomfortable by the pain in my chest and the dress my mom had made me wear and the long, boring speeches and long, boring line of people in robes waiting to walk under the basketball goal and then some more long, boring speeches… My grandma kept shushing me louder and louder each time I coughed until she was shushing louder than the boring men with the microphone could talk.

Then my dad and grandparents got up and walked to the front dragging me along with them. Nobody else had gotten up, and I was afraid we were doing something wrong. Then one of the very boring men handed the microphone to my grandpa. My mom walked up to join us and held my dad’s hand. She never held my dad’s hand.

Then my grandpa said, “For those of y’all who don’t know, my oldest daughter here isn’t just graduating high school today.” He put his arm around my mom. “And since all y’all fine folks are already dressed up so nice, you’re all invited to walk down to the River of Life Church and join us. The preacher said we’ll be getting started around seven, and we’ll have cake and fixins for everyone after in the Fellowship Hall.”

The wedding was even more of a blur than the graduation. I was the flower girl, but aside from the fact that my dress was itchy and the preacher’s bolo tie was crooked, all I could really process was that my cough seemed to be getting worse and that it was getting harder to breathe.

I remember falling asleep under a table while my mom and dad were cutting their cake. I remember my mom being mad at me after for coughing so loud.

“You were doing it on purpose! Why do you have to ruin everything?”

A few days later, I wasn’t sure how many, I was laying down in the seat of my grandpa’s truck. He was driving way too fast and turning way too hard. Back then the Masonic Hospital was still open, so it was only a forty-minute drive to the emergency room, but he was driving so fast he probably made it in half that time. 

I don’t know how long I was in and out of the hospital, but they said I’d be well enough to go back to school when the summer was over. When the time came, I was sure that everyone would realize I wasn’t Ann. I’d been surprised they hadn’t figured it out sooner. But they all seemed to think I had brain damage instead. So, it didn’t really matter what I said or did. Or which friends or teachers I couldn’t remember. Or that I didn’t know how to add and subtract fractions. I only got looks of pity—not suspicion. 

After a while, I felt like I was coming out of the fog I’d been stuck in all summer. I could think more clearly. Breathe more clearly. I started going for walks again. At first, they were pretty short, but they got longer. Cattleskin Bridge was way too far away to walk to, but there were so many hay bales to jump on and birds to keep me company I didn’t mind too much.

I also started forcing myself to be friendlier and try harder in school than I ever had before. Partly because I was worried that I’d do or not do something that Ann would end up trouble for once we’d switched back. And partly because I was sick of everyone treating me like my brain was broken.

I was also trying to avoid my hallway for the first time in my life. I was worried that if I traveled too much, it might confuse whatever force was supposed to come and put Ann and me back in our right times.

I started reading up on time travel. Or as much as I could given the state of the school library and the fact that my teacher thought time travel was demonic. I couldn’t find any definitive answers on what I should do next, but all my sources seemed to be warning me: don’t mess with the timeline.

So, I just went through the motions pretending to be Ann as best I could until my birthday that October. I was used to not celebrating my birthday, except at school. But we didn’t celebrate there either. It wasn’t Ann’s birthday. I realized that I didn’t know when her birthday was.

That seemed like information I needed to know, so I spent most of that evening trying to figure out a way to get someone to tell me without arousing suspicion or worse, pity. We were at the hospital again. But this time, I got to hang out in the waiting room while my mom got all of the attention. Which was a huge relief for me. I was so caught up in concocting a complicated web of birthday espionage that I didn’t realize what was happening just a few rooms over.

My grandpa walked back into the waiting room and announced that I was an aunt now. He asked me if I wanted to come meet my new niece, Mia. I was horrified. From what I had gathered in my ongoing research into time travel, going anywhere near a younger version of myself would probably destroy the universe. I panicked and ran for the front exit. I made it about halfway there before I slipped on a small stack of magazines that someone had left next to a chair. I cried and refused to hold her. I told my grandparents, my parents, the nurses, I couldn’t do it. I wouldn’t. It was too dangerous.

At first, they were sympathetic.

“It’s okay you won’t hurt her. Just make sure to support her head.”

After a while, they were less sympathetic and told me that I had to hold her whether I wanted to or not. I cried and begged them not to make me, but it was no use.

When they finally put her in my arms, that was it: the universe was destroyed.

But not in the way I’d expected.

I looked down at her, my face still hot and wet with tears. I took her tiny hand in mine expecting the worst. Her fingers latched tight onto my thumb. She was so small, fragile, helpless. I thought back on the life I’d lived so far. Everything that had happened. All the things I’d seen and done and gone through.

It all collapsed in on me. All of it.

I felt the rhythms of galaxies, the strong currents of my hallway, the vast reaches of time and space compress into a singularity in my chest.

This baby wasn’t me yet. And I would do everything in my power to make sure she never had to be.

Nothing else mattered anymore.

I babysat Little Mia every chance I got. My mom was more than happy for me to take her off her hands whenever I wanted to. I fed her, bathed her, and changed her diapers. I helped her take her first steps. I potty trained her when I realized she was more than old enough. I even taught her how to swim.

I didn’t travel through my hallway at all anymore. I was too afraid of leaving her behind. But I did tell her stories about my old adventures. When she was three or so she started parroting my stories back to me and to our parents and grandparents. They didn’t approve.

“Come on, Mom.” I’d started calling my parents Mom and Dad and my grandparents Grandma and Grandpa pretty soon after Little Mia was born. They didn’t like that either. “The fact that Little Mia is telling stories like this is a good thing. It’s good for her development. It means she’ll be good at school when she’s older. That’s what all the parenting books say.”

They didn’t buy it, but they let it slide in part because Little Mia decided she didn’t want to tell them her stories anymore anyway. She’d only tell me and a few of her friends. Before long, her stories became less like mine and took on a life of their own. I nearly cried when she told me a story about how she made friends with a treasure-hunting mermaid.

Not all of her stories were imaginary, though. Sometimes she would come to me in tears about something that happened at home. I’d do what I could to mitigate things, but usually, the best I could do was find excuses to keep her out of that house.

I also taught her how to breathe deep and even to help her relax and feel safe. She saw the lights too, and it didn’t take her long to learn how to dance with them. The first time she disappeared in front of me, I felt like I was going to die. I was so worried. She came back a few seconds later excited to tell me what she saw. I was terrified. I hadn’t ever really considered how dangerous my adventures had been until then. I forced a smile and asked her all about it, but I made her promise only to travel under my supervision. And only when she had all her homework done.

I was determined to be a good influence.

I did my best to get good grades in school. And I read as many books as I could get my hands on. On Ann’s fourteenth birthday, I’d gotten a farm permit. After that, I drove myself to the only public library in the county as often as I could. I read through most of their good stuff pretty quickly, and I had to read their boring stuff while I waited weeks or months for interlibrary loans to come in so I could read about time travel and alternate universes and people and culture more foreign to me than aliens riding around on spaceships. Every so often, a time and place I read about would remind me of a world I’d traveled to when I was little, and I’d wish that I’d paid more attention to the people who lived in them. I taught Little Mia how to bring little artifacts back from her travels. I would research them and try to figure out where and when they’d come from.

But I was relieved when she eventually told me that the hallway was too much work and that playing with Rachel and Olivia was much more fun. She was in first grade by then, and she had a lot of friends to play with when she wasn’t at school. I vaguely remembered a few of them from my past life, as classmates I’d barely talked to. Little Mia wasn’t anything like me. And I was glad. Even if that meant I didn’t get to spend as much time with her.

I was becoming less like me too. I made a few new friends when I was a freshman—the high school combined five towns instead of just two so there were a few more potential friendships to stumble into. My new friends were mostly older kids who talked about wanting to leave the state after graduation. I wasn’t super close to any of them, but we’d sometimes talk about books or how we didn’t belong. They didn’t go anywhere after they graduated, but somehow, I still lost touch with them before the summer was over.

By the time I was a senior, a girl named Heather was the only one of my friends that I still spent time with. I assumed the same thing would happen to us when we graduated. The thought scared me more than I expected. We had gotten much closer that last year of school. Sometimes we’d talk about renting a house together and having Little Mia come live with us. I started to want that more than anything I’d ever wanted in my life, but I had this nagging fear that she was just talking. The same way our friends had all talked about leaving.

A few weeks before graduation, we went to a track meet a few counties over. Both our races were over, and we were camped out under the shade of some bleachers eating PB&Js talking about a small stone house with a garden when, out of nowhere, she leaned over and kissed me on the mouth.

It had been years since I had been able to find the rhythm of the stars, to follow their lead dancing and floating and sinking deep into the unknowable. But when her lips touched mine, I felt every atom in my body shift and slide into place. I felt the current of the universe flowing through me and every particle of my being surrendering wholly to it.

I kissed her back.

“What in God’s name are you doing?” Our coach stomped over. He grabbed me by the wrist and dragged me to the parking lot.

I had to spend the rest of the semester in in-school suspension. The principal told me I was lucky they were letting me graduate at all. My grandparents kicked me out of the house. My parent told me I wasn’t allowed to see Little Mia ever again.

I spent a couple months camping out in the heat and couch surfing with a couple of my old friends who didn’t mind my new sordid reputation.

My friends told me I should leave. Apply for colleges. Get as far away as I could.

“You’re smart enough. You could actually have a life.”

Instead, I got some shit jobs and saved up for a shit apartment nearby. I thought I’d get to hang out with Little Mia again soon. That my parents would get over it after a while.

Heather had clearly gotten over it. The next time I saw her was late that summer. She was making out with one of the Doyle twins outside the gas station. They’d gotten married not long after graduation. Of course, I’d heard all about it by then, but it wasn’t until I saw them like that that it hit me in my chest so hard I thought I was drowning.

But that was nothing compared to losing Little Mia.

At first, I thought my parents and grandparent would cool off after a week or two, or a month or two or three or four or five. I was shocked when they wouldn’t let me into her ninth birthday party. When I showed up to my grandparents’ house, Little Mia ran up to me her eyes bright with excitement. My dad grabbed her arm and yanked her away from me. He told me to leave.

“It’s my birthday,” yelled Little Mia, “and I want her to say!”

He slapped her across the face.

It took both of my grandpa’s farmhands to drag me out of there.

I spent the next year trying to navigate child custody laws on my own. The woman at child services told me, “You have to bring us evidence of actual abuse,” and “Even if her parents did lose custody, she’d never be placed into the custody of someone like you.” I wasn’t sure if she meant because I was a notorious homosexual or because I was single or too young or too poor or because I seemed increasingly more unhinged each time I came into her office.

When I tried to crash Mia’s tenth birthday party, I only caught a short glimpse of her. She was sitting slumped back on a rocking chair. She was a few inches taller than when I’d last seen her, but she looked like she’d lost weight. She looked my way as the Connally brothers dragged me out again. Her eyes were dark and hollow.

That winter, I read about her death in the paper. No one invited me to the funeral. When I show up to the church anyway, the Connally brothers met me at the door. 

“Her family doesn’t want you here.” 

“I am her family,” I said trying to push my way through.

They grabbed me by the arms and started dragging me away from the church. I tried to yank myself free.

“Let go of me,” I yelled, “Let go.”

Their grips were so tight that a week later I still had the bright purple silhouettes of their fingers on my skin. But I barely noticed in the moment. I was too filled with grief and rage, and I was channeling it all towards regaining my footing. Then, to forcing one step, then another, and another against the strength of two farmhands twice my size. 

My mother saw me and started marching my way fast. My grandpa and Bruce had to hold her back.

“You fucking bitch. You killed my daughter. …”

For a moment, I couldn’t process the accusation or who it’d been hurled at. I looked around for my dad, but I didn’t see him anywhere. My mom yelled for a while before I realized she was yelling at me.

“How could I have killed her? I haven’t been near her in a year and a half because you…”

“Is that why you fucking killed her? Because I wouldn’t let you get your nasty pervert hands on her anymore.”

My grandpa and Bruce were having trouble holding my mom back. She was scratching and biting at the air between us. 

“What the fuck are you talking about? I would never hurt Mia. You’re the one who-”

“Don’t you tell me how to discipline my daughter.”

“Your daughter?” My confusion left me. “You were never a mother to Mia a day in her life. I was more of a mother to her than you ever were. All you ever did for her was let a thirty-year-old shoot his load in you when you were seventeen. Your maternal instincts began and ended right there.”

My mom let out a shriek and lunged at me hard enough to dig her nails into my face. By the time my grandpa and Bruce were able to pull her back, she’d drawn blood.

I don’t remember what I said after that, but I kept going—screaming, voice breaking, barely pausing to breathe—for I don’t know how long until I was suddenly aware that my lungs were completely empty. Emptier than they’d ever been. Emptier than felt possible. But I dug my feet into the ground, clenched every muscle in my body even tighter to force out whatever air was still left in my throat. I was drowning in all the words I had left to say.

But rage and grief can only force a body so far past its limit. My lungs and legs gave out. My vision was mostly black, but I saw my mom. Something I’d said must have gotten through because she was slumped down on the concrete with her knees pulled up against her chest. She looked small, crumpled on the ground with spots of my blood on her pale arms. I remember thinking she looked like a used tissue. 

That was the last time I saw her. 

No one ever talked to me directly about what happened. Everyone seemed to do whatever they could to avoid talking to me at all. But from the rumors I’d overheard at work, I expected police to come and arrest me at any moment.

Over the next few months, I lost all my jobs. Some because of the rumors. The rest because as soon as Ann’s birthday came around and I could buy tequila from the liquor store outside of town, I spent most of my time trying to get wasted enough to pass out. Most of the time I’d start throwing it up faster than I could get drunk. I’d end up on the floor covered in vomit, dry heaving and sobbing until I fell asleep. When I ran out of money, I spent most of my time doing the same thing without trying to get drunk first.

It took me almost a year to visit the grave. It was late fall. Most of the leaves had already fallen. My landlord had just kicked me out, so everything I had left was packed into my car. I left it parked on the side of the muddy road. The cemetery was small, and I’d spent a lot of time there a decade before, but it took me a while to find her grave. Everything was covered in red and orange leaves, wet and matted down from rain the night before.

When I pulled a clump of soggy leaves off a gravestone and saw my name and birthday carved into it, I was placidly aware that I should have had some sort of profound reaction to it. But I didn’t feel anything. The name on the grave wasn’t mine anymore. It didn’t belong to me any more than the name on my driver’s license did. It hadn’t in a long time.

I sat on the wet ground and waited for all of the proper feelings to hit me.

They didn’t.

I’d wondered before. Hoped. I’d tried so hard to get a look in the casket so I’d know for sure, and I hadn’t even made it through the church doors. But out there on that blanket of wet leaves, somehow, I knew. Little Mia’s body wasn’t in that ground. She had left. Followed in my footstep. To another world. Another time. Another universe. Maybe one a little better than the one she’d left behind. And maybe she was a little better off for having had me as long as she did.

Or maybe I just needed to know that. Maybe I needed to know it bad enough that any thought of the alternative had to wither and die inside my mind.

I leaned back onto the rough trunk of the tree that had dropped its leaves on the grave. I took a few deep, even breaths of the crisp autumn air and closed my eyes.

All I saw was black. Deep and empty. Like I was right on the edge of an endless void.

I heard a couple birds call out for each other. Or to each other. Or maybe at each other. For a moment, I thought I might sing along with them, but I didn’t. 

I stood up and walked to my car. I zigzagged my way through muddy dirt roads past fields of bright green winter wheat forcing its way out of the ground. When I got to the highway, I turned left. I drove past the sign for the town my grandma never moved to. Drove past the gravel road that led to the house I didn’t grow up in. I sped over Cattleskin Bridge and kept driving.

I drove until the gauge was well past E and coasted into a gas station. I filled up the tank with what I had left in coins and a credit card. Then kept driving into the night. Kept driving into the next day. I just kept driving. Not knowing if I’d ever be able to drive far enough. Not knowing how long I could make it. Always preparing myself for the moment when the cord would reach its limit. Always expecting it to drag me back to where I came from.

But it never did. 



BIO

Mary Means is a writer and editor who grew up in and around small towns in rural Kansas and Oklahoma. They earned a master’s degree in creative writing from the University of Central Oklahoma. They write literary and speculative fiction, poetry, and children’s educational content. Their work has been published by Litnerd, petrichor, The Gayly, and more. 







What Cannot Remain

by Tessa Case


It was late summer. Heavy, black clouds consumed the days, weeping furiously onto the sizzling pavement before parting for an even angrier sun that left the air thick and sweltering. Clara, however, felt twenty pounds lighter in the muggy twilight, and she thought to tell her mother of this feeling. She thought to tell her mother that maybe it was the weighty silence in the house that made her feel as if she occupied too much space.

The green bulbs of fireflies flickered, radioactive against the rose and lavender sunset. A handful of storm clouds remained. Lurid oranges and reds bled out from their edges. Clara wondered if that light—neon, luminescent—was the pollution everyone said made the sky so pretty. And how often, then, were the things that killed us beautiful?

Her grease-slicked hair, swept into a lazy ponytail, pulled at her scalp. Clara ran her fingers through it, loosening the strands, hoping it would make it look less flat against her head. She felt her cheeks get hot and wondered why she had to be embarrassed about being embarrassed, why she had to care so much about her hair, or the smell of tender garlic oozing from her armpits, or the way her body shape-shifted before her eyes when no one looked at her. Heat built up in the empty space between herself and the cocoon of her father’s sweatshirt she couldn’t take off. Her thighs brushed lightly against each other as she walked, and she winced, flinching away from the invisible stares of all the people who did not surround her.

Such was the benefit and the curse of the neighborhood: it was just outside the city, scattered with apartment complexes, historic homes being perpetually renovated, or the shells of these former historic homes, their insides torn out and sliced into twos, threes or fours. College students and young professionals littered the streets, droning along in their shiny cars to and from wherever it was they thought they had to be.

Clara was inconsequential to them. No one ever saw her—or for that matter, her brother—as if these afterimage strangers didn’t know how to act around child bodies, couldn’t remember ever having one, and so pretended as if they didn’t exist at all.

A sigh brushed along Clara’s teeth, and she slipped her phone out from her short’s pocket. The blank notification screen stared back at her. She’d wanted to be alone; she’d been certain that was exactly what she wanted, but it hadn’t stopped her from slamming the door on her way out, and it didn’t stop the sour twist of her stomach every time she didn’t get a notification. The phone felt heavy, her arms felt heavy, it all felt heavy, so Clara sat down. Her fingernail clicked against the glass screen before she tucked her phone back into her pocket, swore she wouldn’t look at it again until she got home.

The historic homes loomed around her. The sun, lowered now, louring, cast them into silhouette, only recognizable by their large columns, the wrap-around porches, or the curved groove of tiled roofs. Soft-white light crept out from the windows, breaking up the black space where facades should have been, casting its glow on potted plants and stacks of recyclables and creaking chains of porch swings.

Clara had never seen anyone cross through that light, had never heard voices whispering to each other, or laughter, or crying, or anything. Who lived in these big houses? Were there many people or only a few? Young or old? Couples without children? Never had there been another child body in the street. So, was it five or six college students wedged in there together yet still so far apart they had to wander to find one another? Was it lonely, in those big houses? Did the loneliness feel less heavy when given more space? Did it travel lightly across all the rooms, stretching itself so thin one might not even notice it was there?

She waited and waited while the darkness crept off the walls of the homes and filled the sky. The sun lingered in a dying gasp before vanishing into the cavernous mouth of the horizon. Fireflies glowed off and on around her, and Clara realized she didn’t know where she was, and, more importantly, didn’t care. She rose back to her feet and kept moving farther and farther away from her parents’ little shotgun house—rented, not owned. One or two fireflies flickered at a time, then five or six, and Clara felt a smile on her lips even if she was unhappy.

Her feet carried her along the tortuous roads. Gray shadow veiled the neighborhood until the streetlights kicked on, unmasking the alien world around her. Anxiety took a tentative chew of her stomach, and her wretched fingers reached around and traced the edge of her phone, threatening to break her promise. She must have gone farther than she thought. Balmy air settled in a thick layer on her skin. Baby hair wilted and clung to her neck and the curve of her jaw. Even the breeze was hot. Clara wiped her forehead with her arm, the sleeve of her father’s sweatshirt already damp from the air alone. Sweat beaded and dripped off the corner of her right eyebrow, brushing past her eyelashes on the way down.

“Rachel?”

The rasping voice startled Clara. Her shoulders jolted up to her ears. She reached around and turned her phone on.

“Rachel, is that you?”

Clara examined the houses around her, their styles slipping out of her mind uninvited. Neo-classical Greek revival, Federalist, Victorian, Queen Anne. Her eyes almost glazed past the old man, his body a misshapen post in shadow, his white-knuckled fingers clinging to the wooden edge of his fence, his shaking arms holding him up. Deep-socketed eyes stared right through Clara.

Queen Anne was her dad’s favorite style. He loved the porches. He would have loved this porch, even though there were balustrades missing, floorboards broken in. Even though cracks split the panes of the big, open windows. Even though the paint looked desperate to get itself off and away from the rotting damp of the wood underneath. The soft scent of decay filled Clara’s nose. The skin on the back of her neck prickled. Sweat dripped in a cool line down her back.

“Rachel.” There was a hitch in the old man’s voice, and his shoulders shook.

Go, she told herself, but her feet did not listen. Go, now. Run, she tried again, and her feet continued to stay glued to the sidewalk. Her whole body lingered, frozen, and Clara wanted to reach up, pull her hair out, cow her body back into something that listened to her.

“Please, please, Rachel,” the old man whispered. His steps, uncertain, betrayed the uncanniness of his body. “Rachel, is that you?” he called, and his voice held all the mournfulness Clara thought she’d hidden deep in her own chest. The big, empty ache of it cleaved apart her ribs.

“I’m not Rachel,” she answered. The old man wasn’t far from her now. His trembling arms threatened surrender, a refusal to bear the weight of his body. Light carved into the lines of his face. Clara couldn’t quite make out his eyes in their hollows.

“Rachel, I’ve been looking everywhere for you. I—I need some help. Rachel, I want to go home. Can you help me? I just want to go home.” His long, curled eyebrows furrowed, rose, furrowed into deeper anguish. Clara watched his wordless mouth open and close.

“I’m not Rachel,” she repeated. I’m not who you’re looking for, she wanted to say.

The old man lifted a hand, a feeble swat at the air. “Don’t do that, Rachel, Just come inside now, and we’ve gotta—we’ve got to, you’ve gotta . . . you’re going to help me, right?” He reached his arm over the fence, the wood impassive to the weight of his body, as if he wanted to grab her hand and hold it.

“I’m not Rachel—”

“Rachel, please. Please. Why won’t you—Rachel, why won’t you help me?”

“I’m not Rachel—”

“Stop, Rachel. Stop. Just stop. Why are you doing this to me?”

“Sir, please, my name is—”

“Why are you doing this to me? Why won’t you help?” His voice rose over hers then broke off with a snap. Clara’s ears rung. The old man looked up into the streetlight. His eyes were green. Tears dripped down his cheeks.

Clara lowered her hands away from her ears and stared at them— sentient beings they were— and wondered if they would show her what do next. They would not. The smell of onion and garlic rose into her nostrils. Her skin tingled with painful awareness of each place her shirt clung to her. Sweat pooled beneath the new folds of her small breasts then dripped down the soft expanse of her stomach. Every muscle was taut, and, for a moment, Clara wished she could pull herself apart and burst into a million fireflies.

“You’re not Rachel?” the old man whispered. He shook his head, squinted harder at her. “You’re … not Rachel?”

Why was he asking? Why couldn’t he just say it?

Clara stared at the old man, his violent, racking sobs the answer to his own question. She had never seen a man cry. Her father never cried, just went silent.

Clara took a step back, and another and another, while her mouth stammered half words and sounds that could have been an apology. When she was far enough away, her feet spun her around and carried her home now that her mind was no longer in the way. She stopped running as the houses grew squat and long. Her throat burned; her lungs burned. Her skin was no longer skin, only a sheet of sweat holding her loosely together. She was crying. She didn’t know why she was crying. She didn’t know when she started crying.

She used her forearm as a tissue and cut through the alley that led back to her house. Habit steered her away from the potholes. Dull light shone from her kitchen window, illuminating dented, steel trashcans and decaying relics from torn bags past. Clara took her phone out of her pocket. 9:47 p.m. It had been four hours since she left. There was no notification.

Clara approached from the side of the house, and, through the window, she saw her mother standing over the cutting board, her red, peeling fingers wrapped limply around the handle of a knife. Who knew how long she’d been there? It was a new thing her mother did: freezing mid-action, her stare alternating between going out and going in, too far in either direction to be touched. Her mother directed that stare, now, into her belly, her brows knit together as though something inside her might have answers, if she only knew what questions to ask. Or, more likely, her mother wondered which form of deprivation she should take on next to get back everything she’d given. Her mother, Clara knew, wanted to become small enough to disappear. She’d never said that outright, but Clara couldn’t help but see that she was practicing how to do this, how to disappear. She’d gotten good, except that her pesky body kept getting in the way. An arm could be grabbed and pulled, a hand could be held, other bodies, her children’s bodies, could ask for all those things her body no longer had to give.

Clara gripped the windowsill and pulled herself higher on the tips of her toes. Her mother’s phone sat to the right of the cutting board. Its screen was black. Clara chewed on her lip. She could text her mother. She could see what would happen. She could stand here forever, just outside the window, not even ten feet away, and see if there was any chance she existed in the space her mother inhabited. Clara sank back onto her heels. She’d rather not know, which was a knowing in and of itself.

Had she succeeded, then, in her mother’s quest? Had Clara done a better job disappearing than her brother, who practiced his own version with loud men’s voices, lasers and gunshots, little fingers flying across his controller in such contradictory movements they seemed to have minds of their own?

Clara did not want to disappear. It occurred to her that wanting had very little to do with it.

A black cat groomed itself in the middle of the sidewalk leading to Clara’s front door. At her approaching footsteps, it sprung up and scurried a few feet away. A pathetic mew rasped out of its mouth in warning. Fur bristled along the crescent moon arch of its back. Clara squatted down and held her hand out as her father taught her to. The small cat reared back. Clara waited. The cat neared and sniffed her hand. Clara waited. The cat’s cold, wet nose bumped her fingers, her palm, her wrist. Clara reached forward, and the cat retreated, lips pulled back over sharp teeth in a hiss somehow silent. Clara lowered herself onto the sidewalk and tucked her knees into her chest. The cat’s wide pupils reflected the streetlights like marbles. It stared, and then it took off, leaving through the vast empty space where Clara’s father’s car should have been. Where it hadn’t been for over a week.

* * * *

The knife lay on the cutting board. A stray fly buzzed around the only evidence anyone had even considered dinner: a bell pepper cut in half. Clara threw it in the trash. Her stomach’s growl twisted into a whine. Reese had to be hungry, too.

Clara was not a cook. That had been her father. He’d tried to teach her before, but she didn’t want to know. She liked the magic of not knowing.

There was a tub of peanut butter left. Remnants from around the lid smeared across her forearm as she stuck the knife in, scooping out as much as she could. One fold-over sandwich, two, three, four, five, six. She ate two without tasting, barely chewing. Peanut butter stuck to the roof of her mouth and the dry part of her throat. Water dribbled down her chin as she tried to wash it all down. She left two of the other sandwiches outside Reese’s door and knocked.

She took a cold shower—the only tangible way to experience any cold in her house. The window units tried their best, but their sputtering efforts hardly made a dent in the blanket of heat draped over the world in summer. Clara avoided her reflection in the mirror, cloaking herself in a loose t-shirt and shorts. Her second toe peeked out of a hole in her black sneakers, where the canvas pulled away from the rubber soles.

The front door closed with a soft click behind her. The brown paper sack rustled against her legs. It held the last two fold-overs and an apple with a big, soft bruise. The clouds had vanished, leaving the sky bursting with friendly sunlight. Sunlight too friendly, even, like a golden retriever who couldn’t help but jump on you and lick your face. The little black cat napped in the sunspot where Clara’s father’s car was not. Clara’s steps hit hard against the pavement.

The neighborhood’s streets twisted and turned, met at hard, ninety-degree angles in some spots, and led her nowhere. Clara hadn’t been paying attention the night before. She wondered, briefly, if the old man’s house existed at all, or whether she’d just dreamt it. Her hair had already lost its clean sleekness. The ends frizzed and clung to her neck and back. She’d left her hair tie at home and tried hard not to let it ruin her mood.

Her feet kept going, as did her thoughts:

What are you doing out here?

He looked so sad.

What are you going to do about it?

So alone.

Who is Rachel?

I could be Rachel.

But you’re not.

Who cares?

Are you less alone if you have to be someone else?

Who cares?

Sweat dripped into her eyes. Her arm swept across her face, taking two eyelashes with it. Clara brushed them off and did not wish for anything.

She’d come from the other side of the street last night and didn’t recognize the house as it appeared before her. The mumbling caught her attention, and the pale groan of the wooden porch boards. The old man advanced from the side of his house with what looked like great urgency slowed down. His back curved, leaving his gait precarious and his shoulders dangerously close to his ears. Unease eroded any resolve Clara had felt in her bones. Each step begged her to stop and turn around. Clara swallowed. She kept walking until she arrived at the gate. Her hand hesitated on the latch.

“Hello?” she said and the bag in her hand suddenly felt very stupid.

The old man did not look at her.

“Excuse me?” she tried again, her voice louder. The old man swatted at the air, kept pacing. “Excuse me!” she said, when she wanted to say, Look at me.

The old man stopped. He frowned. He looked at everything except Clara.

“Are—are you looking for something?” Clara’s cheeks burned.

The old man startled. His eyes landed on her. He looked suspicious. He looked scared. Clara waited.

“Morning,” he said after some time. He looked away.

“I brought you some sandwiches.” Clara held the bag over the fence. Sweat dripped down her sternum, thick as syrup. The old man’s eyes flitted over her. Clara felt the burning in her cheeks sink down to her chest. She gestured to the sandwich bag, as if were a prize on a gameshow, and that made the sweat worse. “Are you hungry?”

“Naw,” he said. His eyes moved past her.

“It’s peanut butter sandwiches. And an apple,” Clara said.

He wasn’t listening. His search preoccupied him. Clara looked around herself. All she saw was an empty neighborhood; all she heard was the sporadic, heat-strangled call of a bird.

The old man had stepped off the porch. He stood in front of the stairs, squinting out into the day. Clara wondered if he wondered, too, where everyone had gone. He checked his watch. Clara stood on her toes, peered over the fence, and saw it wasn’t ticking.

“What are you looking for?” she asked.

The old man did not look at her. Clara watched as his gaze stretched out, so familiar, into nothing. The muscles in his face slackened, until his lip began trembling and his brows lowered over his eyes. “I don’t know,” he said.

He looked at her now. They stared at each other, each immobile, each holding breath deep in their chests. Something fragile grew in the space between them; Clara didn’t want to hear it shatter.

“Please,” the old man whispered. “I want to go home.”

“You are home,” she said. “Right?”

The old man’s face twisted up. He lifted a hand, rested it over his eyes, then looked at it as if he didn’t know where it came from. “I want to go home,” he said again.

Me too, Clara did not say. I want to go home, too. Her grip tightened on the latch of the fence.

“I’m stuck in here,” he said. “They won’t let me out.”

“Who?”

“Rachel, please.”

The man hobbled toward the fence. Clara took a step back. The sandwich bag dropped from her hand. Her body did not obey when she told it to pick the bag up. The old man stared at Clara, then down at his hands. He kept staring at his hands, twisting his eyes at them, willing them to do something Clara could not know.

Clara’s hand lifted to the fence. The hot metal of the latch brushed against her fingers, and was she pulling it open? Was that the sound of the hinges groaning? She couldn’t think in the heat. There was no room for her own thoughts beneath the old man’s desperate litany. It happened fast, so fast, maybe not at all, and she moved away from the gate. Her feet pointed toward home, though, suddenly, Clara felt unsure of where and what exactly that was.

She stopped at the end of a cul-de-sac she didn’t recognize. Her head ached behind her eyes. Parasol mushrooms formed a fairy ring in someone’s yard. Her father had told her the name. He’d shown her photographs from one of his many encyclopedias, the same way he’d taught her the names of the styles of homes. She sank to her knees just outside the misshapen circle.

Clara tried to take a picture on her phone but felt dissatisfied with the harsh sunlight, and, anyway, her hands wouldn’t stop shaking. She had one text from Reese: thx 4 sandwiches. The sweat on her body felt cold and sick. She was all salt.

Her finger ran along the flesh of a mushroom cap. It felt like baby skin, smooth and hairless, like her own legs up until a year ago. The tops were soft and yielding on the surface, firm below that, like her mother’s stomach. Her fingertips left soft imprints on the skin of the caps, and she marveled at how gently everything must be treated.

* * * *

She did not go back to the old man’s house the next day. Nor the next. Nor the day after that. Each time she thought about what her fingers may or may not have done, she shook and ached and felt ill.

The heat, anyway, made Clara sluggish and sad, and, on that second day, her mother had appeared, somehow, ready to take her and Reese back-to-school shopping. Clara had held herself so tightly that day, careful not to do anything to spoil the tepid normalcy. It hadn’t mattered in the end; her mother was back in her room now, with no sign of coming out. Sobs leaked out from under the crack of the bedroom door each time Clara approached. Clara couldn’t bring herself to knock, felt breathless at the idea that her mother might not answer.

Reese already sat at the kitchen table when Clara came in. He had a bowl of soggy cereal before him, a spoon in his hand, dry and shiny.

“Do you think Dad left ’cause of me?” he asked.

That had not been the question Clara had expected, and all she could think was how Reese’s skin had turned green. She took too long to answer. Reese shoved himself away from the table. His shoulder collided with hers as he went past. The slam of his door cracked through the air. His lock turned. Stillness crept back in. Clara’s bones turned cold and cramped. The house was too small for the swampy heat and the leaden silence that made the air feel so tensely wound it could snap in two.

She went out the door without eating, her mind blazing hot. Hot enough to burn away the image of her brother’s face, her mother’s tears, her father’s empty parking spot, the way he’d driven off, left her there to bear this unspeakable weight, how he’d left her alone to crumble beneath the heft of absence. Clara walked and then ran and then walked again and ran some more. Somewhere in that walking and running, she realized she’d left her phone at home, but who cared? Who was there to notice? He hadn’t answered her calls before. He had never texted her back. How had it been that easy for him?

Clara stopped running. She stopped walking. She wanted to scream. She did not scream. Birds leapt off power lines and screamed instead. The houses didn’t move. They never moved. Clara dug the heels of her hands into her eyes. She wanted someone to find her. She didn’t want someone to find her. It didn’t matter what she wanted.

No one came. Of course no one came. No one was there to come. Somewhere, she heard a car door shut but she saw nothing. Could not imagine the human who had opened and closed it.

The old man’s house sat just down the street. No one stood in the yard. No one paced the porch. Clara hadn’t noticed how the old man’s presence hid the extent of disrepair. Whole boards and balusters were broken or missing. An old shoe, a rusted shovel, a towel or maybe a blanket, a one-eyed teddy bear, broken plates, not broken plates, dead leaves, rotting leaves, thick, dusty cobwebs and broken glass covered the porch. Some of it was in the yard. Toward the back of the house, whole boards of plywood rotted in the tall grass.

An ant bit her ankle. She looked down and frowned. The lunch bag she’d brought days ago was still there. The apple had turned liquid in the heat; its sugars formed a sour-smelling syrup. A line of ants filed in and out of their rotting cafeteria. Clara swiped at the few that had crawled on her shoes and legs, then moved out of the way. She should have picked the bag up, she knew, but ants needed to eat, too.

The latch was undone, gate slightly ajar. Clara stood by it for what felt like forever. The air thickened around her. Clouds threatened in the corner of her vision. Clara stared through the windows, but all she saw were pulled curtains, except where a broken rod had fallen halfway down. It revealed nothing. Clara looked around her, at the neighboring houses, at the lack of movement within them.

She circled the block, cutting into one of the alleys behind that revealed yards and secret driveways for those who could afford them. Some of those yards were immaculate, with back porches and little sheds, trampolines, or swing sets for all the children that Clara had never ever seen. Wildness overtook others. Rose bushes and vines climbed up useless chimneys. Beer cans galore. Old, broken cars, some left in the open to display peeling paint and rusted frames, others hidden beneath pollen-soaked tarps. Clara jerked at the ferocious bark of a dog. Its muscles twitched underneath its short fur, legs stretching and contracting as it hurled its body against the chain-link fence. She put her head down and walked past.

The old man’s backyard was a ruin. Where the grass wasn’t dead, it came up to her knees. More lost and broken and heart-breaking things littered the earth. Dirt soaked them all. What remained of a small shed slumped against the back fence. Its tin roof had collapsed and now housed pine straw, dead branches, and a small abandoned bird’s nest. Shelf fungus sprouted from the rotting limbs.

Clara did not see the old man. She waited. The sky darkened. Thick, roiling clouds swallowed the sun. Lightning flickered within them. No shadows moved behind the old man’s curtains. Clara bit at loose skin on her lips while the hairs on her arms grew semi-erect.

Should she ask the neighbors? What neighbors? No one was ever here, and even if they were, the old man was as invisible as she was. People had stopped looking at him a long time ago.

Even Rachel.

Clara chewed on her fingernails. The moisture in the air trebled, worming into her skin and hair and clothes alongside wind that howled in preparation for a storm.

She went back through the alley to the front of the house. Her eyes darted back and forth at the neighboring homes. Clara pushed the fence gate open and slid through. Weeds grew in the cracks of the sidewalk that led to the porch. The stairs moaned under her feet. Maybe she moaned, too, or that sound might have only been in her head.

Someone had left the front door cracked. Clara put her hand against the wood but couldn’t push it open. A hello lingered in the back of her throat. It couldn’t seem to make its way out from behind her teeth.

Lightning cracked, and wind gusted through the broken windows. The front door slammed shut. Clara startled back, and her foot fell into the empty space of a broken board. She told herself to be careful, but she was not, and the splintered wood scraped her skin away from her ankle. Rain poured in sheets behind her, a veil that occulted the world beyond the old man’s porch.

Clara’s ankle throbbed. She thought about her phone, its black screen, its screen alight. She wondered if, now, her father sat outside the house, his car parked in its spot, windshield wipers scraping back and forth, his hands death-gripped on the steering wheel, green eyes glaring out toward what had once been home. She saw him getting out of the car; she saw him driving away. He was never there. She knew he had never been there at all. His disappearance had plucked him out of time and space. His face wouldn’t appear in her mind’s eye. The voice in her head she imagined to be his was an impression, and Clara’s inability to name what was off about it was worse than having forgotten entirely.

The rain continued, unrelenting. The closed door remained closed. Clara wobbled toward the front window. Her hand pressed against the glass. She toyed with a spidering crack, following all the different legs with her fingertip. Thunder shook the boards beneath her feet. Her teeth rattled against each other. She tapped the glass with her finger. Once. Twice.

A hand, a sheeted ghost, pushed against hers from the other side.

“Rachel?” the old man said.

Clara laid her palm flat.

“Is that you?” he whispered.

She rested her forehead against the window, against the old man’s hand. The ghost vanished. The hole inside Clara’s chest threatened implosion. Her hand pressed harder against the glass. She wished it were different. She wished it were all different, but a wish was nothing but a reminder of what was not.  

Clara waited. Footsteps shuffled inside. Or was it the curtain and the wind? Clara kept waiting. There didn’t seem to be anything else to do. The shuffling stopped. The deadbolt slid out of its lock. An unseen hand fumbled with the doorknob. Clara watched it go back and forth, back and forth until it fell open. The old man’s body filled the crack in the frame. A shaking hand stretched out toward her.

“What are you doing out in the rain, Rachel?”

His knuckles were thick and warped. Callouses covered his palms. His fingers curved, slightly, upward. Grime darkened the whites of his fingernails.

“I don’t know,” she said. Her hand wove into his. Her foot stepped through the doorway. Dust and must and grime filled her nostrils. The old man snaked an arm over her shoulders and sagged against her, but he was the lightest thing Clara had carried in a long time.

“Rachel?” he said.

The door clicked shut softly behind her.

“Yes?”



BIO

Tessa Case is a bookseller and writer from Birmingham, AL, where she currently lives with her cat, Coraline. This is her first published short story.











Henry Lack’s Lodger

by Ben Coppin



One morning, Henry Lack woke to find two strange men on his doorstep.

One was thin, long-nosed, towering. The other man, much shorter, spoke: “Good morning Mister Lack. You’ve been assigned a lodger. Here he is. Mister Dice.”

As soon as he finished speaking he turned and began to walk away.

“A what?” Henry said and reached to grab the short man by the arm.

“Don’t touch me,” the short man said without slowing, pulling his arm away from Henry.

The taller man, who looked like he might fall forward at any moment, stood still, smiling distantly.

Henry watched the short man walk down his drive and disappear into the lines of cars and hedges.

“I suppose you should come in,” he said. “It’s Mister Dice, is it?”

Mister Dice nodded, a short precise movement, and stepped past Henry into the house. He looked around and held up his small leather briefcase.

“Where shall I put this?” he asked.

“Oh,” Henry said, trying to understand what was happening, “anywhere will be fine.”

The man’s smile lengthened.

“I meant to say, where will I be sleeping?” he said.

“Well, we don’t have a spare room, but there’s my study,” Henry said, scratching his chin. “We could perhaps put a mattress in there.”

“That will be perfect,” Mr Dice said. “You can remove any things you might need for your work.”

Henry frowned, slightly, but he didn’t want to cause any trouble, so he led Mr Dice upstairs to his study.

The study was small, and held a desk and a chair and a single pot-plant.

“This will do nicely,” Mr Dice said. “Does the door lock?”

“No, but we could add a lock for you, perhaps.”

Mr Dice nodded, that sharp motion again, and sat on the chair.

“And you’ll bring that mattress?”

“Yes,” Henry said, “the children can share a bed. It’ll be an adventure for them.”

For a moment he stood and looked at Mr Dice, unsure what to say or do. Mr Dice raised his eyebrows slightly and Henry took this as a sign of dismissal.

“I’ll leave you in peace, Mr Dice. Do let me know if you need anything.”

He stepped out of his study and closed the door.

“What am I doing?” he thought. “This man can’t just move in to my house. What right do they have to treat my family this way?”

He turned, but the sight of the closed door stopped him from going any further.

“I’ll speak to Mr Dice about it later,” he thought. “No need to disturb him right now.”

As his family sat down for breakfast, Henry explained what had happened.

“We’ve been honoured,” he told them, “with a special guest. Mr Dice. He’s in my study now and will be staying for…” How long would he be staying for? No-one had said anything about that. “Mr Dice will be staying with us, in my study. You girls will need to share a bed.”

He poured some cold milk on his cornflakes.

“I’m not sharing a bed with her,” his older daughter said.

“I don’t mind,” the younger said, dreamily.

“Henry,” his wife said, “what are you talking about? We can’t have another person living here. We have enough to deal with, you know that. Why did you let them do this?”

“May,” he said to her, using the voice he used when he hoped to bring her round to his side, “it’s an honour! It was, I think, a high ranking government official who brought Mr Dice to us, and this could well mean something good for me in terms of my work prospects. You know we need the money.”

May was thoughtful.

“How do you know he was high ranking?” she asked.

“I can see these things,” he said, hoping this would be enough to end the conversation.

“Was he wearing a hat?” his younger daughter asked. “They always wear hats.”

Henry cast his mind back, but now, other than being short, he could remember nothing of the man who brought Mr Dice to his house. Probably things would go more smoothly if he created a version of the short man that fit his family’s expectations.

“That’s right,” he said, “he had a very official-looking hat, and an identity badge. And his shoes were the shiniest I think I’ve ever seen.”

“If I still had internet access I could look him up. Check him out,” his older daughter said, reviving a long-running and uncomfortable topic.

Henry looked to May for support, but she was focusing on her coffee now.

“You know there’s nothing we can do about that,” Henry told his older daughter. “The Government has made clear how dangerous the internet is.”

“You still use it,” she said, without much energy.

“I do, but only very rarely and when really necessary,” he said. “It’s just too risky. The Enemy can read everything we say online, and can even use it to control us, in extreme cases. I heard of a man who became a spy for the Enemy after he ordered eggs online.”

“Will he join us for breakfast,” Henry’s younger daughter asked.

“No,” Henry said authoritatively, “Mr Dice is resting. Not to be disturbed.”

At that moment, Mr Dice appeared in the kitchen, leaning precariously.

“Ah,” he said. “Breakfast. Splendid.”

“Who are you,” May asked, “and how long do you plan to stay with us?”

“May,” Henry said, a warning in his voice.

But Mr Dice replied.

“Ah, the details, yes. I believe the appropriate authorities will be in touch with you about those. Now, what’s for breakfast?”

Not long after breakfast, Mr Dice left the house.

“Back for dinner,” he said as he teetered out of the front door.

“Henry,” May said. “What are you going to do about this? You need to find out what that man is doing in our house and get rid of him. Today. You know what will happen otherwise.”

Henry did know what would happen otherwise. May had been threatening to leave him, move back in with her ex-boyfriend, since the day he’d met her. She had never done so, of course, but this time things were different. Nothing of the magnitude of Mr Dice had come between them before.

“Yes, dear,” he said, looking down. “I’ll see to it.”

“Good. I’m taking the children to the market. We need vegetables. I want you to have worked out how to get rid of him by the time we get back.”

Henry crept upstairs, carefully opened his study door and sat at his desk. He pulled out his dusty laptop and started it up. It hadn’t had an update in years, of course, so it was painfully slow, but at least that meant it was safe from spyware. Not that he had anything anyone would want to spy on.

The Goverment-sanctioned search-engine slowly materialised on his screen.

He paused, his fingers hovering over the worn-out keyboard. What should he search for? “Uninvited guest?” No, what was the word the short man had used? Tenant? Ah, no.

“Lodger”. He typed it slowly, one finger at a time.

Instead of a page of search results, he was presented with a red flashing message:

“Congratulations! Thank you for doing your part to help the country at this troubling time. If you have not been allotted a lodger and would like one, please call seven on your telephone. If you already have a lodger and would love to have another, or two more, please call any other number.”

He wasn’t sure how to proceed. Should he dial seven, or another number? He already had a lodger, but he didn’t want another one. He settled on six, in the end. Close enough to seven without quite committing to it.

“Hello,” the friendly female voice on the other end of the line said, when he’d finally found the telephone in a pile under the stairs.

“H—hello?” he said.

“How many additional lodgers would you like to request?” The woman asked him.

“No, no,” he stuttered. “No, I don’t want any more, I want to get rid of the one I have. My wife—”

“Ah,” the woman said, a note of steely sunshine entering her voice, “your wife must be so very proud to be helping out in this way, and at this time. Please pass on my congratulations to her.”

“But you don’t understand,” Henry said, trying to pull his thoughts together.

“Oh, but I do!” she said, chirpily. “I have a lodger myself. My husband does such a wonderful job with him. I’m sure he’ll bring us only joy. I’ve arranged for another lodger to be with you right away. Please reassure your wife she won’t have to wait long.”

Tears pricked Henry’s eyes.

“Please,” he said, but the woman had hung up.

Should he try dialing seven this time?

But before he could decide what to do, the doorbell rang.

Standing on the doorstep was the short man, this time with a young woman, perhaps no more than eighteen.

“So good of you, Mister Lack, to offer another room in your house. Your nation thanks you.”

Before Henry could say a word, in a co-ordinated motion the young woman moved into the house and the short man walked away.

Henry ran after him, grabbed his arm, more firmly than he had the first time.

The man stopped walking, looked up at Henry.

“Please let go of my sleeve,” he said, blandly.

At that moment, Henry noticed that they were not alone. Three men in dark uniforms were standing menacingly close, hands poised on their belts, as if they might have guns.

But Henry found he could not let go.

“No,” he said, “I’ve had enough. You need to get rid of Mister Dice and Miss, whatever her name is. And you need to do it right now. I won’t tolerate this. It’s not right.”

“You understand, Mister Lack, that we are at war, do you not?”

The short man stepped away from Henry, easily breaking his grip on his sleeve. The three men in dark uniforms moved a step closer to Henry, surrounding him.

“We all have to make sacrifices,” the short man was saying, “at times of great need, such as this. Your nation would like to thank you for yours, but if you are saying that you are not patriotic enough to make such a sacrifice, well then…”

The short man glanced meaningfully at the three men in dark suits. One of them pulled something from his waist — a baton, not a gun.

“I just don’t think—” Henry started to say.

The short man raised an eyebrow inquiringly, turned his ear towards Henry as if to hear more clearly.

“I just don’t think my wife will put up with it,” he said.

“Your wife? Oh, well we can take care of that,” the short man said, sounding pleased.

Henry did not like the sound of that.

“Oh, no, I didn’t mean that,” he said. “I didn’t mean to imply that my wife was not a patriot. Of course she is.”

The four men watched him expectantly.

“As am I,” he said, finally realising what was expected of him.

The short man nodded. The man with the baton put it away.

“Goodbye, Mister Lack,” the short man said.

Henry walked back to his house, defeated.

“You can sleep in my daughters’ room,” he told the young lady. She seemed very pleasant, and of course it was a good thing that he and his family were doing.

When May came home that afternoon with the girls, Henry told her what had happened.

She said nothing, looked away from him, her eyes wet, and went upstairs.

Twenty minutes later she and the girls came downstairs with packed suitcases.

“You know where we’re going,” May said. Henry said nothing.

After they were gone, Henry considered his situation. It made good sense for May and the girls to move out. The space was needed; it was the patriotic thing to do. He did not like the idea of May going back to her ex-boyfriend, but in a sense it was a relief. The threat of it had been hanging over him for years, and now that it was happening, he felt very little.

He picked up the telephone. Now what was the number to dial for more lodgers?



BIO

Ben Coppin lives in Ely in the UK with his wife and two teenage children. He works for one of the big tech companies. He’s had a textbook on artificial intelligence published, as well as a number of short stories, mostly science fiction, but also horror, fairy tales and other things. All his published stories can be found listed here: http://coppin.family/ben.






Voltaire’s Toothache

by Raymond Walker


A twinge. A small stab of pain in his upper right jaw. Could be anything. A temporary build-up of gas. A nervous tic.

A festering abscess.

Probably not, he tells himself. And later me. He tells me everything, every tedious detail. He assumes I’m interested.

A person can have these twinges for no reason at all, or at least any reason that they and the health care community in their combined ignorance can determine. We still don’t understand how the body works and aren’t really that far removed from the ancients who relied on chicken guts for diagnoses.

So he tells himself. And me.

At birth we rely upon others to feed and diaper us. In our dotage we depend again on that same charity. In the meantime our bodies are hostage to disease and injury. They are never really ours to command.

That’s how he thinks. Half the time I don’t understand what he is saying.

A couple of weeks later … another twinge.

Instead of making a dental appointment, he makes excuses.  The body will often miraculously heal itself. Well, maybe not often, but sometimes. So he says.

The twinges become more frequent. Sharper. Spontaneous healing seems unlikely, I suggest. Sarcasm is lost on him.

The bit about the medical community being ignorant is mere prevarication, I tell him at supper one night when the hot mashed potatoes makes him yelp. Mere prevarication. God, I’m even staring to talk like him.  I feel like grabbing his ears and smushing his head into his too-hot potatoes. I smile at the thought. He thinks I am being empathetic.

There is a deeper truth, he concedes. An appointment with a medical practitioner is an admission of frailty. It is an admission that the body is corruptible and death inevitable.

That’s just stupid. I blurt it out. I can’t help myself. It is so stupid

I know, he says, with that smirk I have come to loathe.

He rouses me finally in the darkest part of the night, shaking a turned-away shoulder. Do we have stronger painkillers? Where? What is the name of our family dentist anyway?

A root canal may be necessary, the dentist advises the next day during an emergency consultation.

His heart constricts. He knows what that means.

His mouth will be forced agape with metal restraints. His jaw will be frozen with a succession of needles each one bigger than the one before. His knuckles will be white where he grasps the arms of the dentist’s chairs. Muscles, arms, legs, stomach, will be rigid with barely-restrained panic. He will gag on his own saliva even though the nurse hovers over him with her little suction tube.  And even though he is supposed to be safely anesthetized he will feel excruciating pain as the dentist roots for corruption. Smoke and the odour of burning tissue will waft past unnaturally parted lips as rotten bits of himself are ruthlessly filed. His toes will curl as the empty shell of his tooth is crammed with foul-tasting plaster. 

We’ve had this discussion before. Dentists are able to do the most profound surgery with minimal discomfort, I tell him as calmly as I can. I feel like shouting, though. I often feel like shouting these days.

 It’s not so much the pain. It’s the potential for pain that’s unnerving. He admits this is irrational. We fear the future. We regret the past, he says. Yea, yea, yea. I am so sick of his philosophizing. He thinks he’s Yoda.

There’s a problem though.

The offending tooth can’t be pinpointed. Nothing shows on the x-rays. He does have a suspect . . . two down from his left incisor. Either that or the fourth one down, which is also tender.

I have complained about his wishy-washiness. Can we know anything for certain, he says. Even that we exist? 

Why do I bother?

The dentist has three choices: do the procedure on the most likely tooth, send him to a specialist, or wait for the pain to localize. He’ll wait. The tooth isn’t hurting that much.

His conscience nags him. He knows it’s a stupid choice.

He wonders about his conscience at supper. Is it separate from body? From mind? Why does it not speak or fall silent at his command? How can a man boast of free will if he cannot control the voices that command him? 

We never have normal conversations. Why can’t we talk about the weather or gossip about movie stars?

His conscience has my voice, he says.

I turn up the radio.

The next day he is reading on the couch when it occurs to him the ache had become intolerable. How appropriate, he says, hand capping a jaw that is noticeably swollen. For there was never yet philosopher that could endure the toothache patiently. Those aren’t his words, of course. He is quoting from his book. He is always quoting dead people. I asked him once if the living had anything interesting to say. It was like he didn’t even hear.

He phones his dentist. Never mind that he can’t pinpoint the tooth. If necessary, he’ll have all the teeth in the upper right quadrant removed. In fact, the dentist can remove all his teeth. He’ll get dentures.

The dentist is away. Family emergency. Won’t be back in the office until Tuesday.

His shoulders sag. That can’t be right, he says to the receptionist. He sounds like he is about to cry. I am embarrassed for him. Slouching there with his pot belly sagging over his boxers, hand cupping his jaw. He looks old. Feeble. He has no dignity.

The receptionist orders powerful pain killers.

The drugs work. The infection bubbles, but he is insulated from pain. He can survive until Tuesday.

So he thinks.

The pain escalates to a heretofore unimaginable level by Sunday night. The drugs are as useless as an umbrella in a hurricane, he says.

There are not enough words to describe the different levels of pain, it occurs to him as he paces the living room. His original discomfort which he thought severe at the time, is nothing compared to this. It’s the kind of agony a man might feel getting sucked into a jetliner’s engine, except that pain, while severe, is transient. A tooth ache lingers.

I stifle a yawn. It’s getting late.

It’s like hot coals in his mouth, he says.

I hate his whining.

It’s like tens of thousands of tiny, maniacal, demons with dull, serrated blades that have been bewitched so that any injury they do is immediately healed, allowing them to continue their torment throughout eternity, or until his face explodes.

I don’t bother to hide my yawn this time. 

He wonders who will rescue him from the night that has settled in like a nuclear winter.

Who will rescue me from having to listen to somebody who always speaks in metaphors? I’m in bed. I have work in the morning. 

He paces. He’s sorry. He understands I don’t like to see him suffer.

I don’t bother to contradict him.  

Even the deepest bonds of love have been sundered by the fleshless fingers of infection, he says. He sits on the foot of the bed, trapping my feet beneath the covers. Fleshless fingers of infection? I  grit my teeth, pretend I’m asleep.

During the Bubonic Plague, brothers left brothers, husbands deserted wives, wives deserted husbands. He lectures as if I’m one of his history students. Fathers and mothers abandoned their own children untended, unvisited, as if they had been strangers, he says in that irritating voice that tells me he is quoting somebody. What kind of person memorizes a quote about kids being left to die? He is popular with his students. Not so much his colleagues.

He would never abandon me, he says. If I was infected and could not be cured he would infect himself so that we might die together.  

If you love me so much, please shut the fuck up and let me go to sleep. I almost say it. So close. I have to choke back the words.

He moves to the window. Sooner or later we all sleep alone, he mutters to his reflection. He thinks he says something original. If I wasn’t pretending to be asleep, I would sing him the chorus from Cher’s song.

Isn’t it strange though that he can be in such distress, and I, closest to him of all the people in the world, don’t even feel a twinge. Nor could he feel my pain, if I suffered, though he loves me so much he would give his life to make me happy. There is always a gap between us no matter how passionate the embrace. Infinitely small. As wide as the universe. All the millions of people in the world and each one locked away in their own bubbles, isolated in separate realities.

Passionate embraces? Yea right. I almost smile.

Can we really know someone else, or do we just populate the universe with variations of our own personality? The you that I see is different than the you that you see and the I that you see is different than the I that I see, he says. He moans in that aggravating way he has. I want to throw the clock radio at his head. I want to pound the mattress. I want to scream. La la la, I shout in my head, but I can’t drown him out.

The doting husbands sleeping every night for fifteen years beside his wife is ultimately just as much a stranger to her as the man she brushes past in the shopping mall.

I gasp. A small, sharp, inhalation, but he doesn’t notice.

Does he suspect?

No. He’s just babbling. I try to block him out, but I have ensnared myself. I listen, eyes squeezed shut, teeth clenched, pretending to sleep. His breath is like insect legs on my skin. My back itches.

I can’t bear to think of life without you, he says. God, he’s so nauseatingly melodramatic. I stifle a groan. He is silent for a long time, but just as I am drifting off he pipes up again.

Snow is falling on the lonely churchyard where Michael Furey lays buried. Quoting someone, I suppose, but it’s mid August for Christ’s sake. He whispers, but it may as well be shouting. He falls silent again. I count every wheezing breath and imagine myself holding a pillow over his face. Finally, he shuffles downstairs to his library. I offer a silent cheer.

He is waiting when I come downstairs in the morning. He has not died the mewing death of a sick cat expiring in his own feces under an abandoned car. (Yes, even first thing in the morning he talks like this!) He made coffee. Tries to smile when he says good morning. His face is wan. I can’t bear to look at him.

On my way to work I take him to a different dentist who has mercifully agreed to make room in his schedule. I offer my cheek when he tries to kiss me goodbye.

The dentist presses a hot probe against the suspect tooth. The pain stabs from the jaw down to the right ventricle, telling dentist and patient this is the one that needs repair.

Drilling releases the pressure. The pain disappears. He is overwhelmed with gratitude. If he could do more than grunt, he would offer the dentist his first-born son, except his first-born is an often surly adult who rarely visits, so he will settle for paying his dental bill promptly.

This is his sense of humour.

He calls to let me know he is better. Doesn’t want me to worry. Tells me how the dentist laughed at his joke.

I pretend I’m busy with a client.

That night he feels a familiar twinge.

Whom the gods would destroy … he mutters. I don’t hear the rest of the sentence, but I don’t care. A familiar pressure builds. The little men with bewitched knives return.

When I go to bed he is cupping his jaw. He paces In the morning, I return him to the dentist. He begs me to wait. 

The dentist determines, to their mutual astonishment, that he has another abscessed tooth. The root canal will take more than an hour. Happily anesthetized, he comes into the waiting room to warn me.

I’m already on my way out. I don’t care. I’m leaving. He can have the cat.

I see his reflection in the mirror. His arms are hanging limply, his mouth agape. There’s a small string of saliva on his chin.

A different kind of pain on his face.




BIO

Raymond Walker is a former journalist living in Vancouver B.C. He did at one time have two abscessed teeth, but his wife didn’t leave him.







Forgiveness

By Ellis Shuman


The village was nestled in green foothills not far from the Greek border. Quaint wooden farmhouses and ramshackle barns. Cultivated fields of summer crops; fenced-off pastures spotted with dairy cows and goats. Grassy meadows bordered by colorful wildflowers. In the distance, snow-capped peaks below a cloudless blue sky. The Rhodope Mountains, scenic and bucolic, home to some of Bulgaria’s oldest citizens. One of them was waiting to see me.

“My grandfather is ninety-five-years old,” Anna reminded me as we drove south on the narrow highway. “He’s half blind, walks with a cane, and doesn’t hear very well, but he still has his wits about him. He rises at the crack of dawn to milk his cow and tends his vegetable garden in the afternoons. And he eats a lot of yoghurt,” she added with a laugh.

“I can’t believe I’m here, that I’ve flown all the way from Tel Aviv just to meet him.”

“Well, it’s good you came. He’s very eager to see you.” Anna continued to talk excitedly as she drove, but I remained mostly silent, keeping my eyes focused on the beautiful countryside.

I was looking forward to meeting him as well, but I had a growing feeling of trepidation ahead of my visit to his home. Why had I come to Bulgaria? Had I made a mistake? Was I on a wild goose chase that would make me a laughingstock when I returned to my office in a few days’ time? I shook my head, shocked at my impulsive decision to come.

Anna slowed down when we passed the sign announcing our arrival in Gela, the village that was our destination. A minute later, she parked the car. I got out, took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, and followed her up a gravel path towards a wooden farmhouse that had seen better days. We took off our shoes outside the door and went inside.

It took several minutes for my eyes to fully acclimate to the dark interior. Outside it was a warm June day, but inside the farmhouse I shivered. The unlit fireplace at the side of an open kitchen brought up images of roasting logs. The Rhodopes were ski territory, I had learned. Visions of snow-covered slopes brought back memories of the ski trip I took with friends after finishing my compulsory service in the Israeli army.

“Sit here,” Anna said, pointing at a low bench near the dining room table. “My mother is probably shopping in Smolyan. I will see if my grandfather is awake.”

I sat down and looked around the rustic, homey room. Watercolor paintings of green landscapes hung on one wall; a window opened to real-life vistas of the same. All the furniture was wooden, apparently homemade. I rested my hands on a colorful embroidered tablecloth, kicked my backpack under the table, and fidgeted as I waited for Anna’s grandfather. All I knew was that he had something to give me, and I didn’t have a clue what it could be.

* * *

I had never been to Bulgaria before, had never considered visiting the country. Although I traveled extensively for my Internet software company, organizing trade exhibitions at conferences in western Europe, North America, and once in Japan, Bulgaria had never been on my radar, neither for business nor pleasure. Bulgaria? Never in a million years did I consider traveling there.

This journey came about after I responded to an email that should have gone straight into my junk folder. The mail, which had been scanned and posed no threat to my computer or the network, appeared among the many messages that demanded my attention one morning at the office.

“My grandfather knew your grandfather—Avraham Levy,” an unfamiliar woman claimed in the mail. “In fact, they were best friends at university. My grandfather, Aleksandar, is getting old and wishes to see you before he dies. He needs to give you something.”

Convinced this was a prank, a scam or scheme to get me to transfer funds to an overseas hacker, my finger prepared to delete the mail forever. But I hesitated. The mention of my grandfather by name raised my curiosity. The mail seemed harmless enough. It wasn’t as if I was going to click on any suspicious links. If this unknown woman—she signed her mail as Anna Todorova—asks for money or help of any kind, I will block her account, I told myself.

This is what I know about my grandfather. He was born in Sofia, Bulgaria, but came to Israel shortly after the establishment of the State. He settled, like so many of his compatriots, in Jaffa, a town later incorporated into the Tel Aviv municipality. It was in Jaffa that my grandfather met and fell in love with Maria, the beautiful waitress who would serve him coffee in the late afternoons. The couple married and moved to Na’an, where they were accepted as members of the kibbutz. I never knew my grandmother Maria because she died when I was an infant. My grandfather remained alone in his sparse apartment, a virtual recluse who I only saw when my family visited on the occasional weekend and holidays.

It’s been ten years since my grandfather passed away and as far as I could remember, he never once spoke to me of his childhood, or of growing up in Bulgaria.

I wrote a quick response to the woman, and she responded in turn. Correspondence followed, at first once every few days, but then on a daily basis. Anna lived in Sofia, she explained in her mails, and worked as a dental technician. She was, I would learn, a very educated woman who spoke several languages. Her husband served in the traffic police, and they had three children. Anna didn’t like living in the city, she informed me, and that was why she came to the mountains whenever possible to see her mother and grandfather. Her husband said the countryside wasn’t for him. The children, Anna said, preferred to remain in the city, to meet friends, attend soccer practice, and socialize in the malls. Much like their counterparts in Israel, I realized. Anna shared personal anecdotes in her mails, easing my original hesitation about answering her.

 Little by little, I began to trust Anna. I became convinced she was telling me the truth. There was an elderly man in a Bulgarian village who wanted to see me. He had once been a friend of my grandfather, and I assumed he had some memento from their friendship to give me. I was about to learn what it was.

* * *

A noise behind me made me turn around. Anna led a spry old man into the room; by no means was he feeble or unsure on his feet. Ninety-five years old, but he looked healthy, more fit than I would have imagined. He shrugged off his granddaughter’s arm, balanced himself on his cane, and extended his hand towards me. Anna translated his greeting.

“He said you look just like Avraham.”

Before I had a chance to reply, Aleksandar asked a one-word question, and this seemed to embarrass Anna. I waited for her translation but she hesitated.

“What did he say?”

“He asked if you were a Jew.”

I rose to my feet, fearful I was about to be attacked with a vitriolic outburst of antisemitism from a senile old man, but Anna urged me to sit back down. She listened to her grandfather for several minutes and then turned to me.

“He said that if you are a Jew, it is good. It means his invitation has gone to the right person because his friend from long ago, Avraham, was a Jew. And it is only to a Jew he wishes to speak, to state his heartfelt plea for forgiveness.”

“Forgiveness?”

At that moment, Anna’s mother returned from her shopping. Anna helped unpack the groceries and the two women set out a spread of salads and cold meats on the table. As for Aleksandar, he sat on his wooden chair, stomping the floor with his cane, regarding me with a knowing look. I enjoyed the food, but the only thing the old man ate was a thick, yoghurt-based drink.

“What is it that your grandfather wishes to give me?” I asked impatiently, handing my plate back to my hosts at the end of the meal.

Anna nodded at Aleksandar, and he raised himself slowly from his chair. He wobbled across the room to a wooden breakfront, opened its top drawer, and took out a cardboard box. Inside was a pile of envelopes, tightly bound by a thin blue ribbon. He extended the box to me.

When I didn’t immediately reach for the box, Anna coughed, took the box from her grandfather’s hand, and undid the ribbon.

“What is this?”

“Letters,” she replied. “Letters your grandfather wrote.” When she saw my confusion, she explained. “This is what my grandfather wanted to share with you. They are written in Bulgarian but I will translate. This is my grandfather’s wish.”

“I came all this way for some letters? You could have mailed them to me!”

“He insisted you hear them in person. He’s an old man. How could I refuse him? Especially when this concerns your grandfather. These letters were written during the war, when your grandfather was in the camps.”

The camps? Auschwitz? Treblinka? My heart sank. My grandfather never said anything about being in the camps; my mother had never spoken of this either. I had grown up in a country where memorializing the Holocaust was institutionalized on our annual calendar. It was a subject forced upon us in school. We read books about the Holocaust; watch television shows, plays, and films on the subject; but the Holocaust had no real meaning for me.

Until now.

Learning that my grandfather was a Holocaust survivor was a shock. My heart beat rapidly as Anna pulled out sheets of paper from the first brown envelope. She began to read.

July 24, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

It has already been many years since we were boys, racing one after the other on the streets of Sofia. I remember chasing after our classmates in the schoolyard, and in the winter months, throwing snowballs at the trams. We were young then, good friends.

“Wait a minute,” I interrupted. “I thought our grandfathers studied together at the university. They also knew each other when they were boys?”

“Let me explain,” Anna said, lighting a cigarette. She smiled at her grandfather, who didn’t understand a word of what we were saying. “My family’s origins are here, in this village. We have lived here for generations. Aleksandar’s father, my great-grandfather, was a wise man, a modern man. He wanted his son to get an education, to have a real profession. To become someone more than a simple Rhodopes farmer. He sent Aleksandar to live with relatives in Sofia, and he grew up there. He attended school in the city and that is where he met and befriended Avraham Levy, your grandfather.

“These letters were your grandfather’s way of recording his family history, of retaining their friendship. Let me continue.”

I remember when we passed by the Great Synagogue on our way to school each day, how envious you were that I had a connection to that magnificent building. Although I am of the Jewish faith, I wasn’t familiar with what happened inside. My family celebrated Rosh Hashanah and Passover with festive meals, but we didn’t observe the Sabbath. Even at my bar mitzvah, when I was thirteen, the words that came out of my mouth at the rabbi’s instructions were not words I understood. Still, you were jealous. You had no religion, you claimed. You believed that through that synagogue, that fine building, I could speak to God and he would listen.

At school, I was the only Jew in our class. But this mattered little to the other boys. They only teased me because I was slightly underweight. They called me names, but you were always on my side, protecting me from their curses and fists. Those incidents were few and far between, and they ended when I finally gained some weight.

When we were growing up, no one cared I was a Jew. My family was as Bulgarian as the next. We were treated no better, or worse, than our neighbors.

I remember going to the parks with you on the weekends, traveling on school excursions in the mountains. Do you remember when we went by train to your cousins in Varna? To the beach on the Black Sea shores? Those were good times, when we didn’t have a worry in the world.

Good times, indeed, before darkness fell on Europe.

Do you remember the Olympic Games in 1936? We were, what, sixteen then? That was the year Hitler paraded his Nazi pageantry on the world’s stage. Despite calls for a boycott, all the nations competed, marching into the stadium while banners high above their heads bore the hated swastika. Only one foreign leader attended the games, if you recall. It was our leader, our beloved king, our czar. Boris. He was at Hitler’s side and all the world applauded. Bulgaria did not win a single medal at those games, but we were so proud. Boris stood on that podium with the leader of our great ally.

“Bulgaria sided with the Nazis?” This came to me as a surprise.

“Yes, did you not know? We were allied with Germany, and our wartime government was pro-Nazi. In Bulgaria, we have always lived peacefully side by side, Christians and Jews, and Muslims too, but during the war, anti-Semitic, fascist rulers came to power here. During those years, the vast majority of our citizens held Boris in esteem for how he conducted his affairs, for siding with Hitler.”

“This sounds very much like a history lesson.”

“I am trying to give you background and context to your grandfather’s letters. Without the complete history, I don’t think you would fully understand this story.”

When we started university studies in Sofia, you wanted to become an engineer. To do something practical with your hands. To prove to your father that it had not been a mistake to take you from the Rhodopes and send you for an education. As for me, I studied philosophy. I wanted to do something with my mind! We may have attended the same school, but our lives veered off in different directions.

Do you remember my sister, Ester? You said you fancied her, but you never told her. Well, let me reveal a secret. She fancied you as well! She said you were handsome, with a head of hair like one of those Hollywood stars you see in the movies. When you would come to our house on Stamboliyski Street for dinner, you made her laugh, but she was too embarrassed to say anything. And you never approached her.

Ester, my great aunt. She had died long ago, had never come to Israel. Ester was listed on the family tree I created as part of my bar mitzvah year’s ‘roots’ project, but except for her name, I knew nothing of my grandfather’s sister. Now I was hearing a firsthand account from my grandfather about his family.

Things took a turn for the worse. More and more students harassed me because of my religion, calling me names, and even physically accosting me. The professors turned their heads; they couldn’t be bothered. I didn’t know if they were afraid to stop these attacks, happening right under their noses, or if they secretly held me in disgust as well.

The war started, and at first, it didn’t concern us. Germany invaded Poland; the Russians were on the move; Britain and France declared war on Hitler. In Bulgaria, we felt safe. Even us of the Jewish faith. We heard how our people were being treated in Germany, but in Bulgaria nothing would ever happen to us. After all, we were Bulgarian citizens!

It was around that time that Bogdan Filov was appointed prime minister. Later that year, Parliament approved the LPN, legislation which was also endorsed by Czar Boris.

“LPN? What’s that?”

“I think you call it ‘Law for the Protection of the Nation’,” Anna said. “It was very similar to the Nuremberg Laws in Germany. You will understand more about the LPN when you hear what your grandfather wrote.”

Aleksandar, you of course know of the LPN because you read the newspapers that serve as the government’s mouthpiece. Yet, I am not sure you know how the LPN affects me and my family. I will list the government’s decrees for you, but also so that I can make some order of them.

There are restrictions where Jews can live, in what professions we can work. Limits are imposed on how many Jews can study in higher education. They forced me to leave my university studies!

We are obliged to wear yellow stars on our outer garments. Restaurants put up notices reading ‘Entrance Forbidden for Jews’. There is a curfew.

Jews are required to pay special taxes. We must declare what valuables we possess, even furniture and carpets. We are not allowed to own property. Our radio set was confiscated!

My mother was sure nothing would happen to us, but my father realized this was not true. Wisely, he sold our family’s linen factory to our neighbor, who bought it for a pittance, promising to return it to us when things got better. My father wanted to send us away, to America or even to Palestine, but my mother refused to leave. Ester was engaged to be married by then. We didn’t want to leave Bulgaria, our home.

One night, the police showed up at our door with papers bearing my name. All the Jewish men in our neighborhood between the ages of twenty and forty were ordered to go with them. I hurriedly packed a suitcase, bade farewell to my parents and to Ester, and followed the police into the street.

I remember leaving with them that evening, the future uncertain. Going with them to the camps.

“Your grandfather’s Bulgarian is excellent,” Anna commented. “Some of his words are—how do you say it—a bit flowery. So unlike how my grandfather writes.” She put down the letter and lit a cigarette. “I apologize if my English is not of the same level. It’s challenging to translate as I read.”

“Your English is just fine,” I assured her. I picked up the letter from the table and stared at the handwritten words. Indecipherable Cyrillic script. The text was small, smudged in some places. Holding the letter, I felt a physical connection to my grandfather. When was the last time I held his hand? I missed him and felt sorry I wasn’t aware of his past.

Aleksandar sat in the corner, attentive to our conversation although he didn’t understand it. The rest of the letters would have to wait until the next day, I told Anna, because I was exhausted. Exhausted and overwhelmed by everything. The hurriedly planned trip to Bulgaria and the revelations about my grandfather’s life were taking their toll.

“Let me show you to your room,” Anna said when I stood up.

“Perhaps it’s best if I stayed in some hotel nearby?”

“I told you, there is nowhere else to stay in the village. We have a spare bedroom and I think you’ll find the bed comfortable. I’m tired myself. It’s been a long day, and I spent much of it driving. You’ll sleep here. It’s not even a question!”

As tired as I was, my mind remained fully awake. Hearing what my grandfather had written long ago to someone who had been his contemporary, his friend, was as if I was stepping into the past, into an unfamiliar and terrible era. I tossed and turned, wondering why my mother had never told me her father’s story. When I talked with her in the morning, I would find out.

I realized what was troubling me more than anything else. I was about to hear the story of my family during the Holocaust. The Holocaust, when six million of my people had been murdered. The Holocaust was about to get personal.

To learn that my grandfather had been discriminated against because of his Judaism; that he had been dragged from his home by the police and sent to the camps—it all came as a shock. There were many more letters in the box. I feared the worst was yet come.

Why had my grandfather written these letters? Why was it so important for him to tell his friend of his experiences? I believed my grandfather feared he would not survive the war. He felt compelled to document everything that happened.

But wait! My grandfather was a Holocaust survivor. He came to Israel. There was a happy ending to his story. Or was there?

That question ran through my head before I fell asleep at last.

* * *

August 11, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

I have yet to receive a response to my earlier letter. You enlisted in the army, serving our country, and I respect you for that, but surely you have time to reply? I wait anxiously to hear of your experiences.

I am here in the labor camp. We are in the south, near the village of Belitsa. There are many of us, perhaps a few hundred. Jews from various towns; the majority are from Sofia. There are Jews from my neighborhood and others who I would see occasionally as they went to the synagogue. They divided us into different work battalions constructing the railways. Each unit has its platoon supervisor, a Bulgarian army officer. Our unit has a very cruel supervisor. A man my age from Plovdiv. We call him ‘Red’ because of the color of his beard. His army service was cut short because of his asthma; even now he wheezes when he shouts. Red humiliates us; he hits us; he kicks at us and beats us with a stick. He barks orders at all hours of the day. He punishes us for the slightest offenses. He calls us anti-Semitic names, names I never heard growing up with you in Sofia.

The labor is intense, with much physical effort required on our part. We work under the harsh sun, but also in the cold and rain. We haul wagons of stones from the excavation pits, where we are laying the tracks. We shovel dirt and raise our pick axes again and again. Twelve hours a day we toil, struggling to meet a quota measured by wheelbarrows of rocks. When we meet our quota, they give us something else to do. Usually we have Sundays off, but frequently this privilege is taken from us.

Beans and lentils are provided for our meals, also half a loaf of bread each. Occasionally, we receive a dessert of rice with water. That comes to us as a luxury. At night, we bandage our blisters, rub our aching muscles, and fall asleep on our cots at once.

It is hard here, but bearable. I miss my parents, my sister. Often, I think of you, and hope you will soon reply.

Your friend,

Avraham

“This was a Bulgarian labor camp,” Anna explained. I was relieved I was not hearing a report from Auschwitz. Not yet, anyway.

Throughout the morning, Anna read the letters my grandfather wrote during his stay in Belitsa. He described the poor conditions; the meager food portions; and the cold and damp barracks. Like the others in his labor battalion, my grandfather lost weight, although he built up his muscles from the strenuous work. My grandfather informed his friend, Aleksandar, that despite the tough physical regime, his spirit remained strong.

Hearing of these experiences was difficult for me. I was troubled by what my grandfather had gone through. But then my mood lifted when I heard his next letter.

I should mention one thing, so you will not think everything in Belitsa is bad. After we dug the pits so deep that when we were working, we could not be seen from above, Red gathered us around and declared, ‘Fellow Bulgarians, you have worked so hard and faithfully, that I now trust you. From this day forth, I will protect you.’

After that, everything changed. Red no longer called us names, no longer struck at us, no longer swore. In the heat of the day, Red would tell us to hide in the pit’s shade. When the camp’s commander came to inspect our work, Red whistled and we would pick up our axes and shovels. We would start working very hard. And when the commander left, Red let us return to the shade. I am not sure whether Red felt guilty for his earlier actions or if he had an affinity for his Jewish countrymen. Maybe he originally wanted to show his commanders how true he was to the fascist cause. In the end, Red became our friend!

I must tell you a story. There is a Jewish army officer in the camp—Shapira is his name. He served in the Bulgarian Army during the First World War. While we toil every day clearing roads through the forest, Shapira enjoys the good conditions of dining with the Bulgarian officers. He jokes with them, sleeps in their quarters. On some days, when Red is on leave, Shapira supervises our work shifts. We work as a Jewish crew with a Jewish supervisor. He is not strict about our work requirements.

And then one day, several German soldiers arrived at the camp. It is not clear if they came with a purpose, or if they were traveling to an army base in Greece. They approached Shapira and saw before them a decorated army veteran. The Germans saluted Shapira. He saluted back. Can you believe this? Germans saluting Jews in wartime Bulgaria?

We work; we sweat; we bear the weight of difficult days. But we are certain this period will end in a short time, and our lives will resume as they once were.

I do not give up hope. We will meet again soon, my friend.

* * *

When Aleksandar retired to his room for an afternoon nap, I joined Anna on a walk in the village. We passed by wooden farmhouses similar in construction to Aleksandar’s, and barns appearing to be on the brink of collapse. Down in the valley, I heard the clang of cowbells. I saw a farmer leading his herd to pasture. In the distance, the snow on the mountaintops sparkled in the sunlight. Everything was so serene, so tranquil, so distant from the hustle and bustle of the modern world.

“You know Gela is famous?” Anna said as we followed the path up the hillside.

“Famous?”

“Yes. Our village is the birthplace of Orpheus. Surely, you’ve heard of him. No? Well, I’ll tell you the story.

“Orpheus was a mythical singer, musician, and poet. Some say he was Greek, but he was born here, in Bulgaria. He is often pictured carrying a stringed lyre on his shoulder. He was married to a beautiful woman, Eurydice, but she was bitten by a poisonous snake on their wedding night. She was taken into the Underworld, and Orpheus followed. He wanted to ask Hades, the god of the Underworld, to allow Eurydice to return to the land of the living.

“To make a long story short, or rather a long legend, I can tell you that the entrance to the Underworld is not far from Gela. Have you heard of Devil’s Throat Cave? No? You should visit it while you’re here; it’s a popular site. According to the legend, Orpheus descended into the cave to demand that the gods release his beloved. He vowed that he, instead, would remain in the Underworld. The gods agreed, and the two lovers began their journey to the entrance of the cave. Orpheus looked back, to make sure Eurydice was following, but he saw only her shadow before she vanished. Orpheus emerged from the cave alone. He mourned Eurydice and never played the lyre again.”

“Interesting legend,” I remarked.

“Yes, and it all started here in Gela, and I don’t care what the Greeks say.”

“Anna, there’s something I want to ask you.”

“Yes?”

“These stories about the forced labor camps, and what your country did to the Jews—how much did you know of these events? Did they teach you this in school?”

“Not all Bulgarians are familiar with this story,” she said after a momentary pause. “I first learned about Bulgarian Jewry in high school. There were programs on television as well. Once the communists came to power, they distorted our history. What we heard was not exactly what had happened. Today, most young Bulgarians know little about the World War Two period, and that’s a shame.”

“Oh, one other thing. How did you ever find me?”

“Find you?”

“Yes. How did you know whom to contact and invite to Bulgaria?”

“My grandfather knew that Avraham had moved to Israel. From a distance, he tried to keep track of his childhood friend and he was heartbroken when Avraham died. A few months ago, he asked me to find Avraham’s daughter, or if not, his grandchildren. It took a lot of Googling to locate someone related to Avraham. You don’t know how many emails I sent until finally one reached you, and you responded.”

I wanted to ask her more, but Anna pulled my hand. “Let’s hurry back to the house. My grandfather will soon be awake. He will want me to continue reading Avraham’s letters to you.”

* * *

February 15, 1942

My dear Aleksandar,

I pray you are well. Did you receive my correspondence? Where is your army unit posted these days?

Much time has passed since I last wrote and what should I next tell you? We labored at the camp for many months, building the railway, but then they let us leave for a winter break. Back to our homes, and our families. I had taken ill in the camp, but I struggled along with my work battalion as much as possible. Red tried to protect me, to give me easier work assignments, but I was not the only one suffering from the labor. Being sent home was the best thing that could happen for all of us.

Last month, we returned to Belitsa. We have heard rumors about the camps in Poland, camps from which one does not return. But this is Bulgaria, our beloved homeland. Here we labor on behalf of our country. The camp commander is a fascist, but Red is on our side. He makes sure no one would ever harm us.

In the evenings, we sit in the barracks and raise each other’s spirits. We tell tales of our lives in Sofia, Plovdiv, and elsewhere. We reminisce about our childhoods, speak fondly of our families. We relate funny stories, we laugh. One of my bunkmates has a guitar and we sing.

Some have escaped the camp to become partisans and fight the government from the forests and mountains, but I prefer to remain with my newfound friends. We dream of better days and we know those days will come at war’s end.

When I was at home, Ester asked about you many times. I told you of her engagement, but the wedding has been postponed. Her fiancé was sent to a labor camp in the north. During the days of my illness, Ester cared for me, nursed me back to health. My parents spoke of you fondly. I anxiously await your letters for news about your army days!

* * *

“Imma, yes, I am still in the village,” I told my mother on the phone, although this was not exactly true. Anna’s mother had driven me down the mountain to a town where there was cellphone reception. I was using the Wi-Fi connection of a corner café. “I am learning so much about Saba, about our family’s roots. Why didn’t you tell me about his time in the labor camps? Did you know what he did during those years?”

“Saba spoke little about his childhood and even less of what happened to him during the war.”

“But why didn’t you tell me anything?”

“I wanted to protect you. Why should I share with you things that your grandfather didn’t want to share with me?”

I ignored her comment and asked instead, “Were you aware of friendship with Aleksandar?”

“Yes, but they did not remain friends. Something happened between them. I’m not exactly sure what it was.”

“All these letters Saba wrote, what a story they tell! Didn’t Saba keep any letters Aleksandar wrote in response?”

“I don’t know of any such letters.”

“And what about Ester?”

“Ester?”

“Grandfather’s sister. What happened to her?”

“The past is the past, and there are things it is better not to know,” my mother responded without further explanation. She quickly changed the subject and a short while later, the Internet connection gave out. It was time to return to the family’s home where Anna and Aleksandar were waiting.

* * *

I am uncertain whether you received all the letters I sent you out of great friendship. I hope my correspondence has not gotten lost! These days, one can doubt the efficiency of postal services in southern Bulgaria.

I wrote of my return to the labor camp at Belitsa, and of our continued construction of the railway. Of the tough challenges we faced, of our reliance on Red as our protector, of the outlandish demands of the camp commander. I wrote of our labor during the long summer days, and of how we rejoiced at the comradery in the barracks at night. I wrote of the rain, of the sleet, of the snow. Of the freezing nights when we shivered under our thin blankets.

I wonder how you are faring in the army, where you are serving. What do you do during the hot days? Where do you patrol during the wintry nights?

I wish you well, my dear friend. One day soon we will see each other again and renew the friendship we shared as young boys in Sofia and at the university.

Pausing only to catch her breath from time to time, Anna maintained a steady and pleasing tone of voice as she read. She was never at a loss for words, never stumbled over her translations. I was convinced she accurately presented my grandfather’s narrative and could not help but admire her for keeping her composure when reciting a very disturbing account of wartime events.

My grandfather wrote that he remained strong, physically and mentally. He had the stamina to persevere, he assured Aleksandar, no matter how difficult it was to toil away in the harsh conditions of the camp. He wrote of his deteriorating health, of his constant cough, muscle pains, and his chills at night. He wrote he felt lucky because many of the others had come down with malaria. Hearing his words, I realized that my grandfather’s spirit never wavered. He was resilient. He endured his ordeal with great fortitude. But throughout it all, it was surprising to learn that he retained a profound love for his homeland, even his respect for the czar.

I was about to suggest to Anna that we skip some of the letters because the narrative from the camp was becoming somewhat repetitious, but then she read a mail which changed everything for me.

June 6, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

I hope this letter finds you well, and in good spirits. There has been a gap in my correspondence, and for this I apologize. I write to you now of the circumstances that took me far from the Belitsa camp. That period of my labor came to its timely conclusion. Instead, I am in Samovit, a small village sitting on the shores of the Danube north of Pleven.

Let me tell you how this came to pass.

I was allowed to leave the labor camp because of my constant cough. It was Red who arranged for my return to Sofia. He argued that my medical condition was dire, although this was hardly the case. He intervened with the camp commander and secured my release from Belitsa!

I returned to Sofia, but if I expected a return to the good times from the past, I was to be mistaken. The war was still raging and the reports we were hearing were grim. We didn’t have a radio, but our neighbor listened to Radio Berlin. He informed us of the declaration stating that the Jews of Bulgaria were to be deported. In compliance with government orders, the Jews of Sofia were to be taken to live in other towns and villages.

We did not leave Sofia without protest. We demonstrated, beseeching the government to allow us to remain in our homes. Many of our fellow Bulgarian citizens stood up for us. Christian writers and artists; merchants and clergy; lawyers and journalists. Our gentile neighbors and our friends. All of them demanded that the government reverse its decisions. The Jews were Bulgarian citizens, our loyal countrymen cried, but the czar remained silent.

I must mention two notables from the Orthodox Church who remain steadfastly opposed to the fascist government’s rulings. I wonder if you have heard their story. Metropolitan Stefan of Sofia offered to baptize any Jews who sought the protection of the church. And Metropolitan Kiril of Plovdiv confronted the czar, saying that if ever the trains come to take the Jews of Plovdiv, he would personally lie on the tracks to prevent such trains from leaving the station.

Few Jews, if any, volunteered for baptism, but the words and actions of these Church leaders are truly holy.

My parents and Ester are here with me in Samovit, and they express their concern for you nearly every day. Samovit is not a labor camp, but rather an internment camp. We are prisoners here, and our imprisonment is indefinite and absolute. Still, we remain hopeful, as always, and eagerly await our return to Sofia.

Aleksandar coughed, and Anna brought him a glass of water. The old man whispered to her and Anna translated.

“He again said that you look like Avraham.”

When Aleksandar smiled, I saw that two of his front teeth were missing; another one was capped in gold. I smiled back at him and turned my attention to the next letter.

June 10, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

It is within the empty classrooms of a two-story red-brick school that my parents, Ester, and I are housed, along with hundreds of our coreligionists. Women and children, the elderly and the unfit. Among the detainees are leaders of Sofia’s Jewish community, well-known lawyers, judges, businessmen, and doctors—all men of high standing who lost their positions shortly after passage of the LPN.

Besides the Jewish detainees, Samovit is where the government incarcerates anyone considered dangerous to the security of the state. Opposition leaders, political activists, and writers who objected to the policies of Prime Minister Filov and his cabinet. There are criminals here, as well as those whose only crime is recent residence in a mental institution. Jews, communists, felons, homosexuals, gypsies, and the insane—we are all being held until further notice.

We sleep on mattresses on the classroom floor, some forty people in each room. Soldiers wake us at six in the morning and we follow them outside, even if it is raining heavily. We are given half an hour to visit the latrines. There is no electricity; no running water to wash one’s face; no showers or places to take a bath.

During the first two hours of each day, no food is served. When the morning meal is finally available, it is nothing more than a slice or two of stale bread and a lukewarm cup of tea. Lunch comprises more bread and a bowl of watery bean soup. Our meager meals are often supplemented with food brought to the camp by Christian residents of the nearby villages. Kind Bulgarian citizens making sure we don’t go hungry. Conditions are hard, but we survive.

Anna’s mother brought us each a glass of sweet tea and placed a tray of sweet pastries on the table. Anna picked up the next letter.

June 13, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

No one knows how long we will be here, but most presume it will be until the war ends, whenever that will be. Our future is uncertain.

We know of Jews who were transported across Bulgaria on trains bound for Lom. They were sent on barges to Poland, to the Auschwitz camp where they were murdered by the Nazis. Mass shootings, or worse. From Samovit, we can see ships docked on the Danube. We fear this will be our fate as well!

Despite the harsh conditions, the threat of deportation, the fear of the fate that awaits us on the other side of the river, we have hope. We know many Bulgarians are working diligently to secure our release. Ordinary citizens and even some politicians.

Are you aware that Dimitar Peshev, the deputy speaker of Parliament, spoke out against the planned deportations? He demanded to meet officials at the Ministry of the Interior and with Prime Minister Filov. Peshev, a very brave and honorable man, acted on our behalf. Are there no other members of Parliament who will come to our aid?

And what of you, my friend? Where does the war find you these days? Where are you serving? Ester and my parents send their fondest regards and pray for your good health. I hope to hear from you soon, before they take us away from this camp. Before they force us to leave our beloved Bulgaria.

* * *

Dusk was falling, and lights flickered in the houses of the village. I was breathless after hearing my grandfather’s correspondence with Aleksandar. Learning that he was in an internment camp and about to be deported with his family and sent to Auschwitz made me shiver. I had a sudden urge to leap from my chair, run outside, and clear my head in the cool mountain air.

“There is one more letter,” Anna told me. “Should we read it now?”

“I don’t know if I am ready for another letter. Maybe we should put it off until morning.”

“It is not from Avraham. It is from my grandfather,” she said, pointing to Aleksandar, who had dozed off in his chair.

“But what about my grandfather’s parents and Ester? What happened to them at that camp? Did they get sent to Poland? He must have written something more.”

“I think you need to hear my grandfather’s letter,” Anna insisted. “It is the only letter he ever wrote in response to Avraham. You are returning to Sofia tomorrow for your flight back to Tel Aviv. This last letter will give you closure; it will make you understand what happened to your family and why it was so important for you to come to Bulgaria and hear everything in person.”

There was no way I could ever get to sleep after hearing that introduction. I took a long sip of water and nodded to Anna.

My dear Avraham,

I am writing to you in response to your many mails. I am not a man of words like you. I have always been a simple man, a boy born in the Rhodopes sent to Sofia to become an engineer. I studied to improve my mechanical skills, not to expand my literary talents.

Your letters describing your family’s misfortunes during the war have touched me deeply. I read them carefully with great interest, and eagerly anticipated each one. I was both fearful and hopeful each time I read your news.

There is much for me to say, and many apologies for me to make. I write to ask your forgiveness for so many things. For my failure to respond, for the delay in my response when it was sent at last, and for what I am about to reveal to you on these pages.

It is now two years since the war ended—

“Two years after the war?”

“Yes. My grandfather did not write to Avraham when he was in the camps. He only ever wrote this one letter in late September 1947. He composed it here, in this very house. My grandfather never returned to Sofia and in fact, he has barely left Gela in all the years since. But I am getting ahead of myself. Let me continue.”

I am so relieved that you and your parents are again living in Sofia, that your lives have returned to some sort of normalcy, despite what happened. I heard your father re-bought the linen factory from your neighbor. I am very interested in your family’s welfare, even if I never reached out to contact you during the war, or since.

Even greater is my relief that not a single Jew was deported from our homeland and sent to the death camps. Our fascist government is long gone; the labor and displacement camps have been dismantled; and all our Jewish neighbors, all the Jews of our beloved Bulgaria have been saved! Every last one of them!

“All the Jews of Bulgaria were saved?” I again interrupted.

“Yes, not a single one died in the Holocaust.”

“I don’t understand. My grandfather wrote of trains passing through the night, full of Jews being sent on barges to the concentration camps.”

“Yes, that’s true. There were Jews who were transported through Bulgaria on their way to Poland, but not Bulgarian Jewish citizens. Those were Jews from other regions, from Macedonia and Greece. Whether we were responsible for their wellbeing is a contentious issue. Our country was aligned with Hitler; our government was fascist; our laws were anti-Semitic; but our Jewish citizens were saved.”

“This is incredible. Why didn’t they teach this to us in school?” Or maybe they did, I thought, and I hadn’t been paying attention. I looked at Anna and said, “One thing isn’t clear to me, though. Who saved Bulgaria’s Jews? The czar?”

“You have touched upon a very interesting subject. A controversial one.” Anna glanced at Aleksandar, who was fast asleep, slouched on his wooden chair. Her mother was sitting at the end of the table, concentrating on the shirt she was embroidering. Anna turned to me and said, “I can give you some sort of answer to your question, but wait. Hear the rest of my grandfather’s letter and then, I hope, you will fully understand.”

I have hesitated to write to you, even after all this time has passed. I have been reluctant to tell you of my own experiences during these past years. I have been fearful as to your response, what you would think of me. I have wondered if you would ever forgive me for what I did during the war. I think of you often, and of Ester. And how I could have prevented what happened. I need to tell you my side of the tragic events that occurred.

These are difficult words to write.

In your letters, you recalled our childhood, our studies in primary school and later at the university. I, too, remember those years as the best of times, yet in retrospect, they were not good times at all. Clouds were darkening in the skies over Europe. The laws enacted by our government directly affected your family, and all Bulgaria’s Jews. There was little any of us could do to stop what was bound to come.

Yet, I thought I could do something. I believed I could play a role and ensure a better future. That is why I left university to enlist in the army. I gladly donned my uniform out of a sense of duty to our country. If I recall correctly, you honored my decision and said it was be the right thing to do.

Our future actually looked good then. We loved the czar and what he was doing for our country. He aligned us with the Nazis, it’s true, but there were benefits for Bulgaria and we all acknowledged them.

At the start of the war, if you recall, the Germans invaded Yugoslavia and Greece. While we didn’t take part in those battles, we moved our troops into Thrace and Macedonia. Czar Boris announced we made the move “to preserve order and stability in the territories taken over by Germany.” All Bulgarians were proud of what Boris had done. He had not occupied those territories, he liberated them. They were a natural part of our national homeland. For this, we called Boris the ‘King Unifier’.

You are aware of all this. What you don’t know is that they sent me to serve in the territories. They assigned me to a unit in Macedonia. We assumed we would be welcomed as liberators and at first, we were. Many, if not all the residents, spoke Bulgarian, and we understood those who only spoke Macedonian. We were there to reunite with them under Bulgarian leadership. We called the territories New Bulgaria.

I served in Bitola, a town the Jews still call Monastir despite its official name change after the Balkan Wars. I patrolled the various neighborhoods, but I spent most of my time in Los Kortezus. This was the poorest section, close to the center and near the largest market square. The houses lining the narrow cobblestone streets were two-storied affairs with tiled roofs, shared by more than one family. Each house had its own well, but there was no electricity. Kitchens were in the yards, toilets too. In the summer months, residents slept outside to get relief from the crowded conditions within their homes. It was not the most comfortable place to live.

I write this to give you some background to my story, to show how different conditions were in Bitola, so unlike our modern lives in Sofia. The Jews, I learned, had lived in Macedonia for a long time. They had their synagogues, their schools, their colorful history. They had their own culture and traditions. They spoke Macedonian, but also a different language. Ladino.

The Jews of Macedonia were not eligible to become Bulgarian citizens. Instead, the LPN was introduced, the same as in Bulgaria proper. Jews lost much of their property, and were forbidden to work in industry and commerce.

And then it was decided that the Jews of Macedonia must be deported. Whether it was a Bulgarian decision or something demanded by the Germans, I cannot say. But as a soldier in the Bulgarian army, I was part of the troops that carried out the deportation orders.

I am ashamed to tell you what I did. Even after the passage of time, I cannot escape these dreadful memories.

I remember pounding on doors at five in the morning, rousing the residents and telling them to take their jewelry and valuables and leave immediately with only what they could carry. There were wagons waiting in the streets for the baggage. We shouted at the residents, demanded that they hurry. House by house, neighborhood by neighborhood, we rounded up the Jews of the town. We transported them to a temporary internment camp at Monopol, the tobacco warehouse in Skopje. Monopol was chosen because the warehouse could accommodate thousands, and because it sat right on the railway tracks.

That was my new post, patrolling the perimeter with a ferocious-looking German Shepherd at my side, and you are aware of my distaste for dogs! Guarding adults and children, pregnant women and the seriously ill, all of them held in the most terrible conditions.

There were rules at Monopol, what was allowed and what was forbidden. Prohibitions against smoking, playing games, and reading newspapers. Prohibitions against drinking alcohol and receiving food from outside the camp. The Jews were not even permitted to look out through the windows. Disease in Monopol was widespread, and not one day passed without someone dying.

Holding my head high, I circled the warehouse. On my shoulder I carried my rifle; in my hand I held the leash of my dog. A Bulgarian soldier fulfilling his duties, following his orders. Protecting his homeland.

Looking back, I wonder if I could have done things differently. If I could have protested the inhumanity of our actions. If I could have ignored the orders I was given. I wasn’t strong enough then, and I sincerely regret everything I did.

“Should we take a break?” Anna asked me.

My mouth was dry and my head was spinning. But we couldn’t stop now. I needed to hear this story until its end.

Orders came for the deportation of the Jews housed in the warehouse. My commander tried to reassure us it was for the best. The deportees would be employed in agriculture and as semi-skilled laborers, elsewhere in the German territories. They would return to their homes after the war, our commander promised. This benefited the war effort.

I still remember that horrid night, as if it was yesterday. We pulled the Jews from the warehouse and led them to the railway tracks. They were crying and screaming. The mothers could not keep their children quiet; the fathers could not comfort their wives.

The train was waiting, but it was not one fit for passengers. This was a freight train, with cargo compartments meant for cattle. Boxcars not suitable for the transport of human beings, yet this is how we were sending the Jews to their new home.

Along with the other soldiers and armed guards, I struck the Jews with my truncheon, shoved them, and forced them to stumble aboard the boxcars. Over a hundred in each car, I think, like sardines they were, with a single pail in the corner for their private needs. I pulled back the bolt, locking them within.

How were my actions possible? I question this now, but then I felt I was fulfilling my duties as a soldier. Was this a good thing? Today, I can say it was a horrific thing, but back then? I was doing what I was commanded to do.

This I can tell you. On the platform, watching us herd the Jews into the boxcars, stood two important-looking men. One was a Bulgarian dressed in civilian clothing and I knew his name. He was Alexander Belev, head of the Commissariat for Jewish Affairs, the agency which had full authority to do whatever was necessary to solve what they described as the ‘Jewish problem’.

Standing next to Belev was a German officer uniformed in full regalia. I didn’t know his name then, but afterwards I learned this was none other than Theodore Dannecker, an SS Hauptsturmführer, previously responsible for the round-up of French Jews in Paris.

These two men were present on the railway platform in Skopje as the prisoners from the tobacco warehouse boarded the train. A German commander and a Bulgarian bureaucrat overseeing the transport of the Macedonian Jews, making sure everything was handled and documented properly.

As I stepped back, I detected what I thought at first was the scent of bovine beasts, but no, this was something different, something more powerful. It was the stench of human sweat, urine, and feces. And later, as the train barreled across the countryside, I was to learn it was the odor of death as well.

My conditions on the train were fortunately suitable for a company of Bulgarian soldiers. We laughed; we joked; and because of the rumble of the train on the tracks, we could ignore the misery in the cargo cars behind us. The train sped north and we passed into Bulgaria proper. The whistle sounded, and we jerked in our seats as the brakes hissed. I looked out the window and saw that we were in Dupnitsa, some 50 kilometers south of Sofia. I left my compartment and strolled along the platform. I lit a cigarette and laughed at one of the other soldier’s jokes.

With the train’s engines silent, I could clearly hear the Jews inside the cargo cars. Crying, sobbing, hysterical moaning. Screaming, the wailing of children. Some called out in Macedonian; others beseeched me in Bulgarian. “Water!” they begged. “We cannot breathe!” “Something to eat, please! There are children here!” And then, one call more disturbing than the others. “An old lady has died! Can we not take out her body to bury her?”

“We’ll be in Lom by morning,” our commander reassured us, trying to lighten the mood. But I was beginning to feel my own despair.

The other soldiers kept their eyes low, laughing nervously. It was one thing to be in a separate compartment, away from the Jewish passengers, but quite another to hear their pleas for salvation. We were transporting them like livestock. I avoided looking at the faces peering out at us through the slits of the boxcar.

A commotion started up at the end of the platform and I spun around. A group of local residents had gathered there, arguing with our commander. I retraced my steps and approached.

“It’s bread and cheese,” a woman said. “We brought them water,” one man said. “Some vegetables,” added another.

“No nourishments are to be given to the Jews,” the commander argued, holding back the crowd.

“These Jews are human beings,” protested the woman. “How can you deny them their basic right to eat and drink?”

“They can barely breathe in there!” shouted the man.

“We are following our orders,” the commander said, dismissing these pleas for mercy.

At the time, I was simply following the orders of my commander. He was following the orders of his superior. That high ranked officer was following the orders of the Bulgarian government. And the Bulgarian government was following the orders of the Germans.

I looked at the citizens of Dupnitsa standing before us on the platform. Bulgarian citizens speaking out for the Jews, willing to come to the aid of the Jews. Some of them ran towards the boxcars, tried to break the locks and open the doors, and we had to pull them away. This was the true heart of the Bulgarian people, I knew. This showed our true feelings for our Jewish neighbors. We cared for them and saw them as citizens of our country, the same as us.

On that bleak railway platform, I did nothing. I was weak. I witnessed a very horrid human tragedy, but I stood silent, motionless. I did not speak up on the citizens’ behalf; I did not argue with my commander when he ordered our company back on the train. The whistle sounded as we took our seats. We continued to the north.

Hundreds of Jews were on that train, hundreds more on the next one. Even as you languished in the camp near Pleven, of which you wrote, thousands of Jews from Macedonia and Thrace were transported like cattle across the Bulgarian countryside. And I did nothing.

“I think I understand now,” I said to Anna, when she put down the weathered pages and rubbed her eyes. Her voice was dry, but she smiled when her mother brought refreshments to the table. Aleksandar had woken up for several minutes, but now he had dozed off again. The elderly man’s light snoring brought some comic relief to the tragic tale I had just heard.

“What do you understand?” Anna asked me.

“Why it was so important for Aleksandar that I should hear his words. They are an apology to my grandfather, for not acting to protect the Jews during the war.”

“That is what you think? I wish it was so easy.”

“What does that mean?”

“There is more to my grandfather’s mail.”

“More? I thought Aleksandar was a man of few words.”

“Avraham wrote many letters, sometimes every week, but my grandfather wrote only this one letter, and it took him, apparently, many months to compose it. It wasn’t easy for him. His wartime experiences weighed heavily on him, with memories too painful to bear. But somehow, he put his words on paper, wrote of his trauma. I guess you could call it a confession of sorts.

“There are other things you must learn,” she continued. “They will be difficult for you to hear because they describe something horrible, something very tragic. Something that is an essential part of your family’s story, much more personal than the story of the Macedonian Jews.”

You and I, Avraham, we are both Bulgarians. Neither of us is better than the other. We are equal. Yet, I have failed you. I served our country while you struggled to stay alive in the detention camps. Camps on Bulgarian soil, guarded by Bulgarian soldiers like me.

If I had taken action against the inhuman cruelty I witnessed, maybe you and your parents would not have suffered so. I remember your sister so fondly. Her fair skin, her bright eyes, her whimsical smile. If things had been different, Ester would still be alive.

“What is he talking about? Ester died? My grandfather never mentioned that.”

Anna ignored my question and instead said, “It is not easy for me to read this last part, but you must hear the story it tells. You must learn what my grandfather did, and why he pleas for your forgiveness.”

“Please continue,” I said.

My final posting was in Kaylaka. Although few Bulgarians are aware of this camp, or of what purpose it played in the war, you know what occurred there.

When we heard Aleksandar tap his cane, signaling he was awake again, Anna put down the letter and helped him up. After he hobbled off to the bathroom, she turned to me. “Before I continue, I will fill you in on what was happening in the war. Another history lesson, if you will, but this will help put things in context.

“They assigned my grandfather to Kaylaka in July 1944. Boris had died a year previously under mysterious circumstances. Some say he suffered a heart attack; others say the Nazis poisoned him. We may never know for certain. Let me go back a bit further, and I apologize for telling you these events out of sequence. The Allies bombed Sofia the previous November for the first time. The city was bombed again in March. Each bombing was severe. Hundreds of planes flying low; over 3,000 buildings destroyed or damaged. More than 100 people killed. Then there was Black Easter in April. Again, Allied bombers filled the sky and dropped their bombs. So you see, we paid the price for our alliance with the Nazis.

“In June 1944, one month before my grandfather was sent to Kaylaka, British and American troops landed on Normandy Beach. The Soviet offensive was driving west towards Warsaw. Only when the end was in sight, and Hitler had been dead four months, did Bulgaria declare war on Germany. Afterwards, the communists came to power, but that’s another story altogether.”

Aleksandar came back into the room, shrugged off an offer of tea from his daughter, and nodded at Anna. Anna picked up the letter and resumed her reading.

Kaylaka camp was located five kilometers south of Pleven. The detainees there, prisoners actually, were incarcerated at the whim of the Bulgarian authorities in Sofia. The prisoners were housed in long, narrow, wooden barracks. Built to serve 50 people, each held over 100 prisoners inside. Entrance to these unfurnished halls was through a single door, and this door was locked at night. Windows let in light but could not be opened. The air inside the barracks was stuffy, the heat stifling. When the men, women, and children slept, they could barely breathe.

I know of these horrid conditions because I patrolled the camp, walking near the wooden fence, with barbed wire beyond that. In each corner, a sentry was posted, armed with a machine gun. I had no dog at my side as I performed my duties. Following my orders, daring not to question them. Looking back, I realize that I played an atrocious role in the events at Kaylaka.

Additional prisoners arrived. Educated Bulgarians, merchants and teachers and doctors and lawyers. Jews from Kyustendil and Dupnitsa. Communist sympathizers and partisan leaders. The rabbi from your synagogue. Families were there. Husbands and wives. Children of all ages. Infants.

And that is where I saw Ester. Your sister.

I hardly recognized her because she was so thin. She was frail and vulnerable. Her hair, which was once long and luxurious, was cut short. Her eyes bore no resemblance to those that captured me in their spell when I visited your family.

Seeing Ester in Kaylaka was shocking. Although I was hopeful she would soon be released and allowed to return to your home in Sofia, I could not promise that no harm would ever fall her way. I approached Ester but she did not acknowledge my presence.

And then, one night, there was a fire. One of the wooden barracks burst into flames, trapping the prisoners sleeping inside. Who lit the fire, I swear I do not know! Whether it was an order issued by the army, I cannot say. Maybe it was the communists, or the partisans? These groups, fighting against our fascist government, were hiding in the forests. What I do know was that while the fire raged, no one took action to extinguish the flames.

And then I saw Ester’s face in one of the windows of the burning barracks. Her eyes were wide in horror. She was screaming, calling out for mercy, but I could not hear her words. The fire raged, and I stood there, motionless, holding a water canteen in one hand and with my rifle slung over my shoulder.

I did nothing, Avraham. I stood and watched the blaze burn down the barracks.

Ester, fair Ester. If only things had been different.

I am here, in Gela, far away from you but close to you in my thoughts and prayers.

I have caused you and your family great sorrow, Avraham. I have failed the Jews. I have failed Bulgaria.

For this, I am truly sorry.

Avraham, my dear friend. I long to come to Sofia to speak my thoughts, to tell you this story in person. I have transgressed, and now I beg for your mercy. Will you ever forgive me? Please accept my apology in the spirit in which it is given.

Your dearest friend,

Aleksandar

* * *

“My grandfather returned to our village after the war,” Anna said, a sad look in her eyes. “Apparently, memories of the war; what he had done as a soldier; and witnessing Ester’s death, were a heavy burden for him, more than he could bear. My grandmother said he was not the same man as before. He took over the family farm, barely leaving the village. He worked our potato fields, took the sheep to pasture, milked our cow. A simple life, the one his father wanted him to escape. They said he often walked through the hills, staring off into the distance at the snow-capped mountains in Greece, but rarely spoke of the past. He never formed friendships, certainly not the type he had with Avraham.”

Aleksandar fidgeted, and then using his cane as balance, he rose shakily to his feet. He moved forward, approaching the table where I was seated. He realized I had finished listening to his letter, the last one from the cardboard box.

“Now he is old, near death,” Anna said, gently touching her grandfather’s shoulder. “Seeing you, giving you these letters, telling of Avraham’s history and his own, and most importantly seeking forgiveness for what he did, that is what he needed to do before he died. If he could not get your grandfather’s forgiveness, he begs for yours.”

I stared at Aleksandar, who was standing next to me, waiting. I saw honesty in his eyes, a pleading appeal for my response. I shook his calloused hand, hardened from his years as a Rhodopes farmer, and realized it was not unlike my own grandfather’s hands, which had toughened from his work as a kibbutznik. My eyes filled with tears. What else could I say? I left the room; I left the past.

* * *

The flight from Sofia to Tel Aviv was a short one, and I had much to think about. Despite the many hardships he had faced, my grandfather made aliyah. He came to Israel, married, and started a family. He led a good life on the kibbutz; his story had a happy ending after all. But he had never spoken of his past. I had learned so much about my family’s history and a lot of it was very troubling.

At first, I thought the stories I had heard, in the letters of both my grandfather and Aleksandar, were too fantastical to be true. An elaborated and very creative description of wartime events, it was at points totally unbelievable. Hours of fact-checking in my Sofia hotel bedroom with an uninterrupted Internet connection, though, led me to believe otherwise.

These are the things I learned:

There were 48,000 Jews living in Bulgaria before the war and none of them were sent to the Polish concentration camps. The Jews of Bulgaria survived the Holocaust, but not everyone agrees who should be acknowledged for saving them.

Some say credit is due to Czar Boris. He was the supreme ruler, the ultimate decision-maker. Nothing could be done in Bulgaria without his consent. Ignoring both the Nazis’ demands and his country’s fascist government, Boris never permitted the deportation of his country’s Jewish citizens. On the other hand, Boris sided with Hitler and adopted Germany’s anti-Semitic policies. The majority of sources I read indicated that the czar actually did little on the Jews’ behalf.

Dimitar Peshev, Deputy Speaker of Bulgaria’s National Assembly, rebelled against his country’s government, losing his parliamentary position as a result. For his brave actions in the fight for Bulgarian Jewry, Yad Vashem recognized Peshev as a Righteous Among the Nations.

Leading clergy in the Bulgarian Orthodox Church were also honored as Righteous Among the Nations. The Metropolitan of Sofia, Stefan, and the Metropolitan of Plovdiv, Kiril—both of them mentioned in my grandfather’s letters—fought the government’s decrees. In March 1943, when the Nazis first called on Bulgaria to hand over Jews from Sofia for deportation, Stephan intervened and went to confront the czar. Boris feigned illness to avoid him, I read online, but Stefan refused to leave the palace. Finally, the two met and Stephen demanded that the decision to hand over the Jews to the Nazis be postponed. Otherwise, he would instruct all churches and monasteries to open their doors to the Jews. The czar gave in, and none of the country’s Jewish citizens were deported. From what I saw on the Internet, this was one of many incidents in which the church spoke out for the Jews.

Prominent gentile writers, artists, and merchants demonstrated on the Jews’ behalf. Ordinary citizens fought the anti-Semitic decrees. They temporarily bought Jewish businesses and properties, as did my great-grandfather’s neighbor, only to return them at the war’s end. Others, as Aleksandar had mentioned, rushed out to the train tracks offering bread and water to Jewish refugees as they passed through the countryside on their way to the camps in Poland.

“We refused to let them take away our friends, our neighbors,” Anna had said as she drove me back to Sofia. “Jews are as Bulgarian as we are. Your people have lived in our country for centuries. How could we allow anyone to harm them?”

Based on their actions in defiance of the fascist government, I believed that ultimately the Bulgarian people should be credited for saving the country’s Jews.

“Of this we are most proud,” Anna said. But, as I also learned in her grandfather’s letter, there was a very tragic side to this story. My continued Internet research provided more details.

No fewer than 11,343 Jews of Thrace and Macedonia were murdered in the Holocaust. They died at the hands of the Nazis in the camps, but who was responsible for their deaths? Bulgaria administered its ‘liberated’ territories during the war and, unlike the postponement of similar orders in Bulgaria proper, in Thrace and Macedonia, Bulgarian officials sanctioned the Jews’ deportation.

When I questioned Anna about this, she replied, “Much of the population does not know of the rescue of Bulgarian Jews, or of our country’s role in the deaths of others. Of those who do know, many dismiss allegations that we occupied Macedonia and claim we simply administered it on the Germans’ behalf. That only the Germans should be held to blame. But we were there, in Macedonia. We were there, in Thrace, and in Serbia as well. Bulgarian army, Bulgarian police, Bulgarian civil servants. Our actions came perhaps from our collective naïve patriotism. Our guilt has been repressed all these years. I guess most of my country is suffering from a severe case of historical amnesia.”

Anna said nothing more about this part of Aleksandar’s story.

If the Nazis had had their way, all the Jews of Bulgaria would have been murdered in the concentration camps, but this did not come to pass. As I had asked myself previously, many times—Why didn’t I know any of this?

The Belitsa and Samovit camps were real. I confirmed this in my online research. In the first, one of many forced labor camps active across the country, hundreds of Bulgarian Jewish men labored on national infrastructure projects, like the railway construction my grandfather described. The latter was an internment camp for Jews forced to leave their homes in Sofia and elsewhere.

The tragic fire at the Kaylaka camp in northern Bulgaria actually happened, and it was deadly. Although assumed to be arson, no one was ever held accountable for the fire, which broke out shortly after midnight on July 11, 1944. Eleven Jews were killed in the blaze; three of them died in the flaming wooden barracks and the other eight succumbed at a Pleven hospital in the following days. Among the victims and the wounded were men, women, and children. Although not listed anywhere in the information I found online, my great aunt Ester apparently was one of those who died.

Until now, Ester had been just a name on my family tree. My mother never spoke of her; she never shared Ester’s story. The letters my grandfather wrote gave Ester life, while Aleksandar’s response explained her death. I now understood my grandfather’s stubborn silence, why he refused to discuss those times, why he tried to erase them from his memories.

As the pilot announced our preparations for landing at Ben Gurion Airport, my thoughts were still in Bulgaria. I remembered what Anna told me on my last night in Gela.

“My grandfather never sent his mail to Avraham. He bore too much guilt. That is why this last envelope is here. It was never posted.”

It was shocking to hear this, but her next revelation was far more devastating.

“That night, as the barracks burned in Kaylaka, my grandfather saw Avraham. Avraham was there, in the camp. With Ester. Avraham was burnt, suffered from smoke inhalation, but he managed to escape. His parents too. They survived, but Ester did not.

“As they gasped for breath in the fresh air, desperately looking for Ester, my grandfather stepped forward. He tried to say something, but the words caught in his throat. My grandfather stood there, not lifting a hand to help, not moving to stop the blaze, and Avraham saw this. No doubt he held my grandfather responsible for Ester’s death.”

Anna’s final words were lodged in my brain and I couldn’t stop thinking about what I had just learned. Aleksandar could have acted, yet he did nothing. I wondered whether his blindly following orders in Macedonia was criminal, whether witnessing a deadly fire in Kaylaka without trying to extinguish it made him an accomplice to arson and murder.

The plane descended quickly, sightings of the Tel Aviv skyline having given way to views of concrete runways. I smiled, thinking back about my brief stay in Gela. Anna and her mother had warmly welcomed me into their home; their hospitality was genuine. The food they served me, the comfortable lodgings, even Anna’s tales of Gela’s mythical past—all made my time in the village memorable, a reason to come back one day. Still, the letters that brought me to Bulgaria, and the horrific stories they told, troubled me greatly. But not as much as the one question that lingered in my mind.

By having Anna voice the words he planned to say to my grandfather, Aleksandar had at last expressed his heartfelt apologies for not saving Ester’s life. Ten years after my grandfather was no longer alive to hear his confession. My grandfather had never forgiven Aleksandar, but could I?



BIO

Ellis Shuman is an American-born Israeli author, travel writer, and book reviewer. His writing has appeared in The Jerusalem Post, The Times of Israel, and The Huffington Post. He is the author of The Virtual Kibbutz, Valley of Thracians, and The Burgas Affair. His short fiction has appeared in Isele Magazine, Vagabond, Esoterica, The Write Launch, Adelaide Literary, and other literary publications. You can find him at https://ellisshuman.blogspot.com/
Twitter: @ellisshuman







The Huntsman

By Rozanne Charbonneau


Zurich, 2022

You remove your sports bra and lower your eyes to the floor. At forty-five, you hope that your breasts do not follow. The huntsman peers at the scar that travels out of the fold.

Will he touch it? It is still sore.

He turns to your husband, Elias, who sits on the other side of the room. “The surgeon made a beautiful cut,” he says in Swiss German.

Elias remains poker-faced. This huntsman, Dr S, wants to kill the wolf that still lurks inside you. He wants to stalk the beast, but only if you submit to the poison. 

“Your mouth will erupt in sores, your stomach will hurl, and your body will return to the hairless state of a newborn,” he warns, clicking open his pen.

He is a legend. The newspapers declare that thirty out of one hundred women would die without his thirst to murder the wild and the untamed.

“You seem like a very strong woman, Frau Bertelsmann. I think you can handle it.”

The Zurich dialect is far too difficult right now, but answering him in French could appear arrogant.

“Yes, please help me,” you whisper in English.

The huntsman takes out a notepad and looks at you both. “Good. Then let’s get to know one another.”

He asks the standard questions. Profession? You design textiles and have lived in Switzerland for over twenty years. Yes, this country is now your own. Elias is more secretive about his work. “I sell my time,” is all he will say. Dr S studies his face for a moment, as if trying to place him. He turns and asks about children. You shake your head. “Why not?” he queries. Because you were too lazy. The quip always makes people laugh, but it is the truth.

His complexion is ruddy, and he sports oversized black glasses and a crew cut. How old is he? Maybe fifty at the most. His pen lopes across the page in broad strokes, dogged yet passionate. Is this what it takes to kill the wolf?

He warns you that the hunt will be long and arduous. After the many months of venom, he will send you to a dungeon on the outskirts of town. His shooters will fire rays of war at the wounded beast, over and over again.

He leans across his desk. “Your breast will weep from the blisters and burns. As the skin heals, it will turn a grayish brown. This color will fade, but the tinge of boiled liver may remain forever.”

The torture will not end. You will return to him. He will then drop pills on your tongue to exterminate all womanly butterflies in your body.

“Wolves love female company. If we kill the nymphalidae, no future predators will have reason to come back.”

You squeeze an old Kleenex in your pocket. “So, you want to knock me into menopause before my time? For how long, a year?”

“Ten years,” he says with compassion.

*****

You were nine years old. You pulled Germaine Greer’s The Female Eunuch from the bookshelf and stared at the cover. A woman’s naked torso hung on a clothesline in the darkness. The nipples were pretty and pink, just like the buttons on your nightgown. The sex had no hair, no slit. It was a mouth that could not scream.  

*****

“You will experience all the regular symptoms. Hot flashes, night sweats, thinning of the bones.”

“Please. Don’t hold back,” you say, rapping your fingers on the desk.

The huntsman turns to Elias. “She will experience extreme dryness. Instead of sex once a week, you need to cut down to once a fortnight.”

The face of your devoted spouse reveals no emotion whatsoever. You are tempted to laugh at them both. Elias has coached you to pretend you are the perfect couple, joined at the hip.  

Ever so meek, you nod in his direction. “Well, it’s after six p.m. I am sure we all need to get home.”

Rage.

An Evening Stroll 

You walk with Elias to the lake of Zurich. It is the best place to collect your thoughts. The September sun still casts its rays over the Promenade, illuminating the leaves of the poplar trees. You let go of Elias’s hand and walk to the edge of the water. A cool wind skates over the surface. Waves appear out of nowhere. They slap against a family of swans and toss them about, helter-skelter. The parents cry oh-OH oh-OH, and the ducklings swim towards the shore. The father hoists himself out of the water and hisses at you to step back. It is best to comply. The mother guides their young onto the rocks. Their bellies sway as they waddle onto the grass and sit down together under a tree, ready for the rain. You envy them. They mate for life.  

*****

You were only twenty-three when you arrived here from Québec with your duffel bag, your muskrat hat, so full of joy. This man wanted you to be his wife. He didn’t dare offer a dramatic proposal during your previous visit, as you were the one who would leave country, family and friends. His career was already taking off, and yours had not begun. Instead, he showed you the city and its people, hoping you would return. After two weeks back home, you made the call across the ocean, promising to jump. And today? Would you leap blind into the void for any man again? You don’t know.

*****

Elias joins you at the shore, ready to rein you in. His face has more lines than a linen shirt at the end of the day, but the skin does not sag. His left eye is slightly higher than the right. Women interpret the raised brow as a sign of attraction, and whether eight or eighty-eight, they respond in kind.

“That papa swan is rather fierce …”

“Being five years younger, I always dreaded becoming a widow. But now the tables have turned.”

“Don’t say things like that, Eva. It’s dangerous to think so black.”

“You can smoke, drink, and fuck whom you please. I never thought I would be the first to die.”

He steps close and cradles your shoulders. “Don’t …”

Week 1

It is Monday morning. Flühstrasse is packed with people rushing to the station. How many times have you gazed in the window of Osswald, the shoe shop specializing in ballerina flats? For two hundred and fifty Swiss francs a pop, the salesman has adorned your feet in green suede, panther print and mother of pearl. You have never noticed the souls entering the Bauhaus style building on the corner. They all hope to buy a little more time from Dr S, and now you’re one of them.

The doorbell trills like a bugle. Six doorways line the walls of the corridor, and a cacophony of voices bounce out of the rooms, all cheerful, all reassuring. Maybe it won’t be so bad.

The huntsman reads the counts of your blood. “How did you sleep last night?”

“Not well.”

He nods in sympathy. “It will get better.”

He accompanies you to the door, turns around.

“I’ve been wanting to ask … are you of Swedish descent?”

“No. French Canadian.”

“But your hair is so fair …”

You burst out laughing. “That’s thanks to the salon. My ancestors left France in a boat because they didn’t want to fight for Napoleon. They had no intention of freezing to death in the Russian snow.”

He touches your arm, lets his fingers linger. “Ahh, a Québécoise. That explains your strength.”

You look down, self-conscious. The tips of his snakeskin boots are as sharp as spears.

The chair is made of leather and quite comfortable. It could pass as a Barcalounger in any magazine. The nurse, Frau Gutermann, has black eyes and rosy cheeks. She is well over sixty-five. Taking care of the women here must be her calling. Retired husband at home be damned. She places a rubber helmet on your lap.

“The DigniCap is not for everyone, Frau Bertelsmann. This will only save your hair for the next twelve weeks.”

“I still think it’s worth a try …”

This first cycle of poison will be sweeter than the second. The huntsman has warned that there is nothing he can do to save your locks from the final mixture of toxins. You open your blouse, and Frau Gutermann pierces a needle into the port in your chest. The balloon above gleams like a chandelier. Drops of crystal seep down the tube. No pain, no convulsions. She tightens the strap of the DigniCap under your chin and turns on the machine. Fifty pounds of vibrating ice begin to shake your skull. Chattering teeth. Do women bite off their tongues in the name of beauty? After fifteen minutes you ring the bell. Frau Gutermann hurries to your side and flicks off the switch.  

“You lasted longer than many women,” she says.

The drip is finally empty. She pulls the tube out of the port. The moment you stand, a young boy jumps into the chair. Oh God help him. He’s wearing a Flintstone beanie.  

Elias jumps up from the sofa in the waiting room. In the hallway, he makes a point of wishing all the nurses a good day and grabs your coat. The women titter and twirl for the master of charm.

*****

“No doctor or nurse should know we are separated,” he said as he tore through the filing cabinet in the apartment where you had shared your life with him. “They must think that your husband is watching their every move.”

“Aren’t you being a bit paranoid?”

He pulled out your health records and stuck them in his briefcase. “If you want the best treatment, you need to let me handle them.”

“But the wolf is mine, not yours. I should learn how to deal with these things by myself.”

Elias’s lips turned down. “Why?”

“Because I’m not a child. We may get along, but you don’t own me.”

“Forget feminism. Right now, you need a man.”

You burst out laughing.

“What is so funny?”

“You were the one who left …”

He throws on his jacket and looks you in the eye. “I was a middle-aged cliché, chasing after my youth. But how can I make things right if you won’t take me back?”  

And why is that? Because you might leave again. You are a good man, Elias, but the wolf can’t rewrite the past.

He hugged you at the door. “At least let me help. The Swiss patriarchy still reigns supreme.”

Twilight

Elias turns down the covers of the bed and you collapse on the sheets. Shadows linger in the corners of the room when you wake in the gloaming. As if in a trance, you rummage through the drawers that hold your scarves, creating a rainbow of silk in the air.

“I can’t take the DigniCap. I will be bald in three weeks …”

Elias picks up the scarf he bought in Como and stares at the pattern of lilies.

“Never mind. That’s the least of our concerns right now.”

You twist the Kleenex in your pocket.

Ahh. Divine Acceptance. Now how would Elias feel if Gerta Klein, his darling cellist, were to lose her hair? Yes, he’s told you it has been over for months, but the betrayal still cuts like a knife. And then Dr Schmid, that bloody Jungian analyst, was secretly on his side. “We cannot make progress without Eva’s forgiveness. I suggest that the two of you separate,” he advised last January. What a macho. This “professional” got such a vicarious thrill out of Elias’s bachelor pad and nights of passion. You didn’t stand a chance against this younger woman, who could open her legs and squeeze an instrument in a vice.

He motions you to sit down next to him and wraps the scarf around your neck. “How about an omelette? Could you manage that?”

“Yes, please. I’m starving.”

He still has the keys to the apartment but always calls first. You’ve never erased his name from the answering machine. You now eat together twice a week and take walks in the countryside on the weekends. Why try to “move on” when the two of you enjoy each other’s company so much? “Living apart together,” is how Dr Schmid defines the new arrangement. But the contradictions are no longer relevant. Only the hunt fills your minds. 

Week 2

The huntsman studies your blood counts at his desk.

“Is everything okay?” you ask.

He raises his eyes and smiles. “Everything is in order. You’ve pushed off the mountain with well-waxed skis.”

“So far I feel alright.”

He cuts a few grapes from a bunch in a bowl and dangles them over the desk.

“You’re the picture of health.”

Flattered, you pop one in your mouth.

He accompanies you to the chair. Is the room too hot or too cold? You fumble with your cardigan and backpack full of books. The side table is too small for everything, but the huntsman’s grapes must come first. Fortunately, the handkerchief in your pocket is clean and can stand in as a plate for the fruit. Oh dear, how rude! Dr S is waiting to say goodbye. You turn around and catch his stare.

“Please excuse me,” you say. “I didn’t mean to waste your time …”

He takes your hand and holds on. The boundaries of his lab coat begin to blur with the white of the walls. Voices from the nurses’ station go mute. The old woman in the chair across the room disappears. Only the face of your huntsman remains.

Frau Gutermann enters the room with the drip. Dr S pretends to help you into the chair. You play along.

What just happened?

He turns on his heel to escape the dowager. Everything has changed. You unbutton your shirt and expose the port in your chest. “Frau Gutermann, I would like to try the DigniCap again.”

The old woman across the room winks her eye.

Coiffeur Merz

The nameplate over the buzzer is barely visible. Discretion is de rigueur. You need to prepare for the future. The DigniCap almost froze off your ears and can buy only so much time. In ten weeks, Red Lucifer will shimmy down the tube and set your scalp aflame.

The assistant answers the door and ushers you down a hall lined with private booths. At the very end, she opens a curtain and motions you to step inside.

“Herr Merz will arrive shortly. Please do not leave this cubicle under any circumstances. Our clients’ privacy is our utmost priority.”

She closes the curtain behind her. The lamp on the ceiling casts a peachy haze over your face in the mirror, like Vaseline smeared on a lens.

What does he want from you? What do you want from him?

Herr Merz, a man with hips no wider than a python, opens the curtain and sits down at your side.

“We need to go for a shorter style,” he says. “A long-haired wig will make you look like a Jewish Orthodox bride.”

You ignore his comment. The subtle undercurrent of anti-Semitism running through Zurich will never disappear. He pulls a board out of the drawer and points at the selection of tones available. Once he finds the perfect match, he hurries out and closes the curtain behind him.

The buzz of a razor starts in the booth next door and a woman sobs. You cover your ears to block out the pain.

He must think I’m going to live. He wouldn’t look at me like that if I were going to die.

Week 5

The huntsman smiles across his desk.

“The short style is flattering. Not everyone can pull it off.”

You touch the side of your wig, ever so coquette. “Frau Gutermann said I should practice wearing it before the time comes.”

His hands reach over and trap your fingers beneath his own. “Let me just …”

Your skin remembers lying in the wheat with your first love, so long ago. He moves the wig upwards and slightly to the right. His pupils have dilated into black orbs. He finally leans back and admires his work from afar.

“You’re perfect. Herr Merz is the best in town.”

The clock is ticking. Your time is almost up.

“I wanted to ask, is it okay for me to attend an event in Lausanne, or do I need to avoid crowds?”

“Of course, you can be among people. The first rule is to never let the wolf think he is the boss.”

“My husband manages the music group Jetzt und Alles. They’re receiving the Swiss Music Prize this Saturday.”

His eyes light up in surprise, then travel towards the window. They darken and linger on the panes, as if they were bars of a cell. “I thought I recognized Herr Bertelsmann, but I wasn’t sure. Our paths crossed back in the nineties at Sunset Studio.” His tone has a slight edge.

Now the snakeskin boots make sense.

“Oh! So, you were a musician?”

He sighs and turns back to you. “Yes. In another life, before my days as a huntsman consumed me.”

“What did you play?”

“I sang lead vocals for the hardest post-punk band in Switzerland.”

Zurich is truly small.

“What was it called?”

His expression is deadpan. “The Sick.”  

Stalking

You sit in your studio, dipping a paintbrush into the cerulean blue. Ammann und Partner has asked you to develop seven wallpaper designs with the shade. It is intense, and doesn’t suit the understated Swiss aesthetic at all, but who knows? If used as an accent, say over a fireplace, it could be refreshing. Dream on. Herr Ammann will make twenty test rolls for the shop, and they will never sell. Both the Zurich elite and the working class find serenity within the white walls of their abodes.

Working is futile.

You take out a piece of paper and begin to sketch the huntsman’s form from memory. The killer boots, the hands as long as tree branches sticking out of his lab coat … but how to capture his face? Several photos appear on your phone. He could be anyone. And what does his first name—Basil—really mean? For the Greeks, he is the King, Emperor or Tzar, says Wikipedia. Yes, that makes sense. He is a dominant male. He has given you his number on the official phone line for emergency calls, and so far, you haven’t used it. His name automatically pops up on WhatsApp. You put down the phone as if it were a bomb. The face of his profile picture is painted white and a strip of black cloaks his eyes like a mask. Wow. Who is he channelling? Annie Lennox? You laugh and sketch in his head.

Lausanne

The audience claps and cheers when the musicians from Jetzt und Alles walk onto the stage. True to form, Elias sits tight in his seat as they beckon him to join them.

You nudge his elbow. “Go on, Elias, they want you up there.”

“This is their night, not mine.”

“You’ve got two seconds. It won’t kill you.”

He stands up, his face reddening, cameras clicking. He is a paradox in the music business, where insiders refer to him as His Gray Eminence. His lack of ego has helped him flourish in the trade for over twenty-five years. Everyone trusts him with their careers, their secrets, their cash.

The people of Lausanne know how to throw a party.

“Désirez-vous une coupe de champagne, Madame Bertelsmann?” asks the waiter at the buffet.

It feels so good to hear your mother tongue. “Non merci, pas ce soir.”

The wolf loves alcohol and will grow more ferocious under the influence. You order a Perrier.

Thank God you still have your hair. Elias’s colleagues comment on how well you look, and at least they don’t have to lie. You couldn’t stand the pity. None of them was too keen on the cellist, and they hope to see you reconciled with the cardinal once and for all. They are a cautious tribe—better the devil you know.

Vevey

You are getting weaker. Hiking on the steep hills above the town is now out of the question.

“Let’s jump on the boat and switch off our phones,” Elias suggests.

Anything to escape the press.

Today the Lake of Geneva is the color of cornflowers in the sun. Elias sips his coffee and studies the seagulls circling the boat. Before he opens his newspaper and is lost to the world, you pop the question.

“In the nineties … did you ever come across a band called The Sick?”

Elias’s eyes flicker in recognition. “Sure. They were talented, but I didn’t take them on.”

The plot thickens. You lean in and wait for him to continue. He strokes his chin and journeys back to his days as a young man in Artists and Repertoire.

“The lead vocalist had charisma to spare, but I knew the post-punk movement wouldn’t last.”

“So, I guess Jetzt und Alles was a safer bet.”

Elias smiles like the cat that got the cream. “They were a smarter bet.” He picks up his newspaper and scans the front page. “What’s brought on all this interest in The Sick? As I predicted, they were a flash in the pan.”

You offer him your packet of sugar. “Here, I don’t need this.”

Distracted, he pours the crystals into his coffee. He lifts the cup, gulps it down. “Fuel in the tank,” he says, then strolls up to the deck for a smoke.

The water is calm. Beads of silver scatter over the blue. You want to shout at the beauty but remain silent. No one must know you’re in love.

Week 8

As usual, the huntsman pores over the blood counts.

“You are unstoppable.”

You run your fingers through your hair. No strands come loose.

He leans over his desk. “Do you promise to come here while I am away for two weeks? We cannot allow the wolf to gain strength.”

Is he spending it alone? His desk is clean of pictures or any other clues about his life. He reveals nothing to the females in his care.    

You pick up the copy of your blood counts and pretend to study the results. Do you dare pry?

“Absolutely. A vacation? Anywhere nice?”

He ignores the question and looks you in the eye. “I had a dream about you last night.”

You return his gaze. And I think about you all the time.

“It was night. You were in a boat, rowing across the ocean towards a new country.”

“Do I make it to the other side?”

He remains silent, knowing better than to offer false promises.

Christ, can’t he humor me just this once?

You jump up and he follows you to the door.  

His fingers graze your arm when you reach for the handle. “And I was Canada.”

Today, the walls in the empty infusion room are drab from a lack of sun. No one has bothered to turn on the light. A single leaf clings to a branch outside the window, swaying back and forth in the breeze, like a dying bat. But who cares about atmosphere when a man has revealed his soul? You climb into the chair and open your shirt. Frau Gutermann enters the room and glides the needle into your port. She is as gentle as a mother with child. You reach for the DigniCap and fasten the strap under your chin.

She shakes her head in disapproval. “Is it worth it, Frau Bertelsmann?” She points to the crystal balloon above. “In four weeks, there is nothing we can do to save your hair.”

You stick out your chin. “Bring it on.”

Her lips turn down. She does not like being crossed. “Red Lucifer spares no woman alive,” she says, flicking on the switch. Her lips curve upwards, almost sadistic.

And I am going to screw your boss before I go bald, you old hag.

The chamber of ice begins to shake your skull. The cold is now a comfort as you row across the Atlantic towards your beloved, towards home.  

Bürkliplatz

You walk through the marketplace in bliss. A cold wind rips through the square, threatening to tear the roofs off the stalls. Fruits and flowers gleam in the fog. Rich women bark at the vendors, but they no longer irk. Today they sound like mermaids singing on the rocks. Wallburger, the most popular stall for meat, has attracted a crowd. You buy wild boar sausages to cook for Elias, who will devour them when he visits this evening. Didn’t the huntsman slay this beast and feed its heart and liver to the wicked queen? Will he eat your food one day? He is skin and bone, a sure sign that no woman has chained him to her bed.

The Final Hours

The world of wallpaper is absurd.  

You sit at your desk, studying the sketch of your beloved. Oh, how you’ve missed him, but the days of famine end tomorrow. Do you dare immortalize him in a painting? What would Elias do if he saw the huntsman on the canvas, waiting to take his place? Would he laugh at your fantasy, or would he report his rival to the powers that be in a jealous rage? The middle finger on the hand of your muse has grown longer. It is gratifying to see him come to life as the shades of cerulean blue bore you to tears. The doorbell rings and you hide the sketch in the drawer.

Week 10

The nails on your hands and feet have gone black overnight from the poison. No problem. Two coats of Chanel’s Le Vernis Rouge Noir will cover the carnage. However, the stench of a fox’s cadaver wafts out of your thumb. You soak the little vermin in rubbing alcohol and hope for the best. The underwire of your green lace bra cuts into the scar but who cares? This is the season of love.

The huntsman smiles from across his desk.

“So, Frau Bertelsmann, it is December 1.”

There’s so little time left.

He folds his hands. “I opened the first day of my Advent calendar and what did I find?”

“I have no idea.”

“Frau Bertelsmann was there, just for me.”

He’s so charming. So inventive.

“That is nice.” You raise your arm in the air. “I seem to have a swollen ligament.”

He looks concerned. “Then I’d best take a look.”

You remove your shirt. He takes hold of your arm and traces his finger along the protruding chord.

“It feels like a guitar string,” you say.

He strokes it again, searching for the music. You look into his eyes and find a young man onstage, skinny as a blade of grass, singing to the back row.  

“Don’t worry, dear. With a few exercises, it will go away.”

You lower your arm to trap his hand close to your heart. Your sex stirs. The poison cannot kill the hunger. His lips come closer and take command of yours.

Can the wolf feel his breath? Can he feel the life?

He pulls away. “I need to see you on the outside. Could you meet me on Friday after work at 6 p.m.?”

You fumble with the buttons of your shirt and nod, nervous. He wears no ring but is wed to the hunt. Your own band looks a little tarnished. “Don’t ask, don’t tell” is one of the murky rules of your arrangement with Elias. But with carte blanche to “explore the unknown with discretion,” why has your foot slipped off a cliff?

Second Thoughts

It is Wednesday morning. Electricity shoots through your ligament as you reach into the cupboard. Porcelain crashes to the floor. Why didn’t the huntsman prescribe the exercises? Because he was distracted. The scar rages from the trappings of metal and green lace. You have both lost sight of the wolf.

Today the tints, tones, and shades of cerulean blue all look the same. Has the poison erased your gift or are you merely afraid? Once it starts it won’t stop. The moment you lay down in the forest he will own you, body and soul. And why does he want someone so dependent, so weak? You pull his sketch out of the drawer. His eyes are inscrutable behind the black mask. He still dreams of rock and roll. A wave of dread hits your chest. I thought I recognized your husband. Our paths crossed at Sunset Studio in the nineties. His tone was resentful. What if his seduction is just revenge for the doors that Elias closed?

A cascade of water falls onto your head and shoulders. Soap slicks over your nipples and they harden. You still want him. Circling away from the center, your finger stumbles. The claw of a she wolf pushes out the skin.

The Woman Whisperer

The examining table is cold.

“I can’t feel him,” says the Woman Whisperer, palpitating your breast.  

“Lupa is a female. She must have burrowed herself between my ribs.”

“Please be rational, Frau Bertelsmann. New beasts never appear during the hunt. I only did this examination to put your mind at ease.”

“She wants to feast on my heart and lungs.”

She helps you into a sitting position. “Listen to me. It is dangerous to give any wolf a name. They become too powerful if you get attached.”

A tear rolls down your cheek. “We’ve been torturing Wolfgang for months. His sister Lupa has the right to avenge him.”

Alarmed, she eases you off the table. “I cannot order further tests without the huntsman’s consent.”

“No! Don’t contact him.”

She observes the angry scar. Her eyes narrow. “Are you comfortable with Dr. S, your huntsman?”

You hook your bra, unsteady. “Of course. He is the best huntsman in Zurich.”

She remains silent as you shake her hand.

“I will tell him that I was here. It’s best if it comes from me.”

Friday, 5 p.m.

Why does meeting the huntsman fill you with dread? It’s what you’ve been hoping for all along. But you haven’t thought past the big bang. What happens afterwards, when all hell breaks loose? Boy, will he be sorry he ever mentioned his Advent calendar. By December twenty-fifth, you’ll look like The Ghost of Christmas Past, and his eyes will wander elsewhere. If you were a Continental, you could knock down a mocktail while negotiating the rules of the game.

“We pretend that we are two strangers who have met in a foreign city,” you would tell him. “We make love once, twice at the max and then we walk away.”

A tidy exit strategy. If you both have a foot out the door, no one gets left. But you’re not so sophisticated…  

Flühstrasse

The huntsman stands outside his office. His face breaks into a smile as you walk closer.

“I can’t go through with this,” you say, raising your hands in the air.

His houndstooth jacket and scarf are far too thin. He shivers, then opens the front door and beckons you into the entranceway. How to explain?

“I’m sorry. I like you, but …”

He sits on the stairs and coaxes you to join him. “You’re married. I understand.”

“Were you ever married? I don’t know anything about you.”

“Divorced. Twice.”

“Look, there are laws against what we’ve been doing. You could get into a lot of trouble.”

He leans a little closer. “Not if I find you another huntsman. I even know an excellent woman in the field.”

Your chest tightens. “No! You can’t leave me now!”

He sighs and takes hold of your hand. “Alright then. I won’t.”

It is time to pull away, before confusion sets in. “So, we’ll see each other Monday?”

You scratch an itch near your ear. His eyes widen as blood flows down your cheek.   

Up in the lab, the huntsman wraps your thumb in gauze. The offending nail lies on a bed of cotton and pus.

“In a way, Eva, we’re also married,” he says, placing antibiotics and painkillers next to a plastic cup. “You’ll be visiting me for many years to come.”

“I know. And I’m grateful for that.”

He laughs to himself. “That’s my fate. Right now, I have twenty-seven princess brides—and no one to love.”

Week 11

Frau Gutermann tiptoes into the room with a beautiful woman in her early thirties. Auburn curls tumble down her back. A newborn sleeps in her arms.

“Will you be using the DigniCap during your treatment, Frau Leitner?” Frau Gutermann whispers, helping the creature into the chair.

“No. I need to be present for Joshua.” She opens her shirt for the first hit.

You sigh in awe of this young woman. Who raised her to be so wise? Women with such beauty wield real power over men, and she is willing to relinquish it all for the sake of her child. Your vanity over the past weeks now feels ridiculous.   

Frau Gutermann approaches and places the helmet of hailstones on your lap. You shake your head.

“Thanks, but it’s time to let go.”

Week 12

Red Lucifer lives up to his name. Waves of nausea hit your stomach and even water tastes like metal. Elias holds your head over the toilet as you wretch. At night he jabs a shot into your thigh to stop the demon from feasting on your bones.

He opens the curtain on the fourth day. Tufts of hair cover the pillow. You do not care.  

“Let’s take a walk. It is time to move,” he says.

The poplar trees along the lake are now bare, but the sun is bright. Elias stops in front of the Badi Utoquai, the old wooden bathhouse that was built in 1890. Its waters are too cold for mortals to swim in, but the restaurant is still open for the worshippers of Wim Hof.

The two of you sit down at a metal table close to the water. The cappuccino slides down your throat and the butter in the brioche sings on your tongue. A chickadee lands on the table and cocks her head. She is ever so bold. You tear off pieces of bread and lay them at her feet, but she wants more, so much more. In one fell swoop, she hauls your breakfast to the deck. You burst out laughing. Elias lights a cigarette and inhales. His fingers creep towards your sugar and he coughs, coughs, coughs. Your heart skips a beat.

How much longer will you keep this man you love at arm’s length? How many days do you have left with him? So, he fell under another woman’s spell. And your huntsman? Just two weeks ago, you would have painted his face with the stars. There will always be risks. Desire can strike anyone at any time, just like the wolf.

“Come home, Elias. Please come home.”  

He smiles, then takes another puff. “I thought you’d never ask.”

Smoke rises in the air. He flicks his ash into the water and a wave carries it away.



BIO

Rozanne Charbonneau was born in Texas but has lived most of her life in Switzerland and Italy. She has an MFA in Screenwriting from the National Film and Television School in the UK. During covid, she began a blog called privateknife.com to write about food and memories. She now writes short stories. Fiction on the Web has nominated her story “The Train to Modena” for the 2023 Pushcart Prize.






Memories of Birds

by Jonas David


Author’s preface:

I often imagine myself as Alfred Wallace during his expedition to Brazil in 1848. For four years he explored and charted the Rio Negro, and described and captured a wide variety of insects, birds, and other animal specimens to sell to museums, and for his own private collection. My thoughts when reading his story years ago, and rereading it now, hover always around what Wallace’s first impressions must have been. I imagine myself in the depths of that forest, surrounded by unfamiliar bird-calls and insect songs and other animal cries, the strange scents and colors, even the shapes and sizes of the leaves would have been unfamiliar. I try to imagine the surrealness of being in a place completely unknown, where not only every plant, insect and animal is new, but even the water itself is a mystery. Wallace writes in an 1853 paper for the Royal Geographical Society:

The most striking characteristic of the Rio Negro is that from which it derives its name–its black waters. And this is no imaginative or fanciful appellation; forasmuch as the waters of the ocean are blue, so are those of this river jet black.

Wallace found endless and fascinating life along the river. He collected thousands of specimens from hundreds of species and made copious notes and drawings. He described some species in detail and some only in passing, but his descriptions always evoke a feeling of the fantastical in me. On a species of monkeys living along the Rio Negro, for example, he writes:

…Their large eyes, cat-like faces, soft woolly hair and nocturnal habits render them a very interesting group. They are called “devil monkeys” by the Indians, and are said to sleep during the day and to roam about only at night. I have had specimens of them alive, but they are very delicate and soon die.

And on the abundant species of butterflies:

They all fly with excessive rapidity, and are exceedingly shy; they settle on trunks of trees or on rocks by the water, where several species are only found. … The Callitheas are another genus of butterflies unsurpassed for exquisite beauty. … [and were] found plentifully on the trunks of trees, where a black sap was exuding.

These are just some of the things he must have seen and documented, which themselves are just a small subset of the possibilities within the entire sprawling forest. Even one side of the river to the next were completely different worlds, as Wallace notes:

During my residence in the Amazon district I took every opportunity of determining the limits of species, and I soon found that the Amazon, the Rio Negro and the Madeira formed the limits beyond which certain species never passed. …  the species found on one side very often do not occur on the other. … the same phænomena occur both with birds and insects, as I have observed in many instances.

If two sides of a river are so drastically different, I often think, then even five miles away must also be a different world. A single species might live exclusively in a single five-mile radius of the forest. Perhaps a species of beetle or butterfly or ant could go its entire millions years existence unknown to humanity. Perhaps this hypothetical beetle or ant, never seen by human eyes, went extinct when Wallace himself walked over its nest, crushing the final members of the species. Such scenarios must happen every day, completely unwitnessed, undocumented, and unremembered.

Wallace must have known, in some way, that his task was impossible. But this, I think, only fired his passion to see and describe whatever he could.

The more I see of the country, the more I want to, and I can see no end of the species of butterflies when the whole country is well explored…

Four years later, with his mind packed full of discovery and data, and his ship packed with drawings and samples, Wallace began the journey home.

On the 12th of July I embarked in the “Helen,” 235 tons, for London…

I have a recurring vision of Wallace’s departure that day, of my own imagining, I’m sure. But I see the scene so vividly that sometimes I convince myself it could be a memory, and I play with the idea that I am perhaps some form of a reincarnation of Wallace. In my vision, Wallace stands at the prow of the ship, his hands on the splintered railing, gazing into the horizon. The warm wind ruffles his hair, and he breathes deep as his belongings are loaded onto the ship behind him. All his countless thoughts and discoveries are safely packed up, and soon to be shared with the world. There is a feeling of contentment that resides in his chest. A feeling of satisfaction, of creation. And a feeling of anticipation for what the world will think of the things he is about to show them. He hears the deep flutter and snap of the unfurled sails catching wind, and the ship moves under his feet.

At certain times in my life, I have felt as if on the precipice of disaster. As if I were on an inevitable path to something terrible. This cold feeling of dread and terror is directed nowhere and attached to nothing. Nothing disastrous ever happens during these episodes, and the feeling fades to calmness after, at most, several hours. I have often wondered if these feelings, seemingly unattached to any events happening around me, are an echo of future trauma. Could certain impactful things that will happen in my life send ripples of emotion backward in time? I wonder, too, because just before my vision of Wallace ends, I feel that same cold feeling of anticipation, perhaps an echo from a day 26 days later.

On the 6th of August, … at 9, A.M., smoke was discovered issuing from the hatchways … and soon filled the cabin… By noon the flames had burst into the cabin and on deck, and we were driven to take refuge in the boats, which, being much shrunk by exposure to the sun, required all our exertions to keep them from filling with water. The flames spread most rapidly; and by night the masts had fallen, and the deck and cargo was one fierce mass of flame. We staid near the vessel all night; the next morning we left the ship still burning down at the water’s edge, and steered for Bermuda…

The only things which I saved were my watch, my drawings of fishes, and a portion of my notes and journals. Most of my journals, notes on the habits of animals, and drawings of the transformations of insects, were lost.

My collections were mostly from … the wildest and least known parts of South America, and their loss is therefore the more to be regretted. I had a fine collection of the river tortoises (Chelydidæ) consisting of ten species, many of which I believe were new. Also upwards of a hundred species of the little known fishes of the Rio Negro … My private collection of Lepidoptera … there must have been at least a hundred new and unique species. I had also a number of curious Coleoptera, several species of ants in all their different states, and complete skeletons and skins of an ant-eater and cow-fish, …  the whole of which, together with a small collection of living monkeys, parrots, macaws, and other birds, are irrecoverably lost.

I try to imagine Wallace sitting on that crowded little boat, rocking on the waves, watching for hours as four years of work slowly burn and sink into dark waters.

As I write this in 2019 the Amazon rainforest is being burnt to clear way for cattle grazing land, and many of the species Wallace once documented are likely gone. Though he had no way to know it, with the destruction of his specimens and notes, those species were lost forever. When Wallace died, the last traces of their existence that resided within his mind, were erased from reality.

When I think about this I inevitably think about my own knowledge and experiences. If I were to die, they too would be lost forever, for I have written none of them down. We live in a fragile world full of temporary things. Every animal, every insect, every tree, lake, ocean–everything is temporary. It is imperative not to take these things for granted while we do have them. We must also attempt to preserve the memory of the world around us for future generations to learn from and enjoy. The life of the Amazon that Wallace, and others, did manage to describe and research will continue to be learned from and enjoyed long after the Amazon itself is gone from the world.

Our own lives, too, are temporary. I feel, now more than ever, an urge to describe everything around me and inside me, for preservation.

Memories of Birds

1.

As a young teen walking home one night just after sunset I saw a swirling mass of crows above a lone pine tree. They spun like a black funnel against the purple sky, and every so often their cacophonic mess of caws synchronized like a radio coming briefly into tune, caw! caw! caw! I felt as if they knew a secret, as if their calls had a purpose. That particular tree seemed to have some special meaning to them. I imagined the tree was an altar in some crow religion, or a fortress in a bird war. After that night I noticed every crow that crossed my path, flew overhead, or hopped into the street to peck at a piece of trash. I remember wondering how I never noticed them before.

Some years later I read an article describing crow intelligence as being equal to that of a six- or seven-year-old human child. I watched crows carefully after that, and tried to imagine their intentions and ideas, their memories and friends. Coming across a dead crow, stiff with tattered wings, laying on a sidewalk, as one does now and then, became a memorable experience. I would often think about the scene for hours, unable to avoid the image of a six-year-old child laying ignored on the pavement. I wondered if other crows were missing him or her as they waited at a meeting spot in the trees. I wondered if the others called for the dead crow. I wondered if they mourned. And I wondered if the dead crow had known death was coming, and if he or she had dreaded the end. I wondered if the fear of death was possible for crows, as it is for human children–a kind of primal fear that children experience even if they do not understand the source of the fear.

In 2013 I encountered an unusual group of crows on the edge of a man-made pond outside my office building. I would often walk circles around this pond, which was perhaps twenty feet across, in an effort to relax during stressful days. No fish lived in it, but various birds gathered there. One fall afternoon I saw perhaps a dozen crows standing near the water in a scattering of red and brown leaves beneath a maple tree. I often would see birds in this area searching for insects or inspecting some trash, but in this instance the crows stood in a circle facing each other. I wondered what fascinated them, and approached slowly for a better look. As I did, the crows began to caw in unison. Although they must not have noticed me, because they hadn’t moved, I felt I had somehow caused their caws. A sense that something was impending settled over me and I was overcome, as I sometimes am, with an unfocused dread and coldness. The chill autumn wind seemed to pass through my jacket, my skin, and into my bones. I took a step and crunched a leaf underfoot, and the circle broke apart. The crows took flight hesitantly, not as if scared, but as if unwilling to leave. When the snap and flutter of their wings had faded into the sky I saw, on a bed of brown leaves, a stiff, black-feathered carcass. Spread around and on the body were perhaps a dozen aluminum beer tabs, bottle caps and various coins, which I stared at for some time before understanding what they were. The objects, all shiny, seemed to be placed deliberately on and around the dead crow. One item stood out to me. It was gold in color and looked like a medallion or pendant, rather than a coin. I carefully plucked it from the body and slipped it into my pocket.

Several days later I searched the internet for the meaning of the symbol on the pendant, which I at first had thought was a stylized dragon. I scrolled through several pages of dragon icons before I tried a reverse image search and got a result which I found hard to believe. The symbol, I read, originated in Korean mythology and represented Samjogo, or Samjok-o, a three-legged crow who lived in the sun. This creature appeared in several east Asian mythologies, the oldest of which was Chinese in origin. In the Chinese version of the story, ten sun-crows, called the Yangwu, or Jīnwū, meaning ‘golden crow,’ lived in ten different suns. Each day one of the sun-crows would be chosen to fly around the world in a carriage driven by Xihe, who was the Chinese sun deity, and mother of the suns. As soon as one crow returned, another would set out in its place to circle the world. Folklore says that sometime around 2170 BC all ten sun-crows came out on the same day, causing the world to burn. Complete destruction was averted, however, by the mythological archer Hou Yi, who shot down all but one of the sun-crows. 

For several weeks after reading about Samjogo, I thought continuously about the origins of the pendant. I tried to visualize, as I do with many objects, the pendant’s past. These thoughts became more vivid and detailed, until I had crafted a complete story of its history, and what began as a simple curiosity about the pendant’s age had evolved into a fantastic belief that I had found an artifact. I imagined a first century tradesman of the Goguryeo kingdom pouring liquid metal into a mould. I saw the glowing red icon dipped into a barrel of black water with an angry spit, and I saw the icon presented to its commissioner–perhaps a royal, uncomfortably wary of staining his robes in the tradesman’s filthy workshop. Perhaps, I imagined, the pendant was a family seal, created for a new, upstart house. Perhaps the three legs of Samjogo symbolized the three princes that held up this new house. Perhaps the two younger princes, jealous of their older brother’s position and his gift of this new icon and status, conspired against him. I imagined a hunting trip, a contrived reason to leave the view of the servants, and a sudden attack, the prince’s body tumbling into a ravine, splashing blood onto leaves and branches and rocks with every bone-breaking tumble. And the two brothers, climbing carefully down, searching the body, then searching for hours the bloody path of its descent, unable to find the pendant, which hangs tangled in the branches of a young sapling. The brothers leave. Days flicker by, then years. The sapling grows and lifts the pendant toward the sun and the sky. Light glints on the metal, dew settles and evaporates and tarnishes the gleam as the pendant rises on the extending, growing branch. The branch swells and presses against the thin silver until the chain snaps, and the pendant falls from the great height it has risen to, and lands in a wheel rut in what is now a well-beaten path alongside the towering tree…

At this point the desire to know how this pendant came to be resting atop a dead crow in the United States overwhelmed me, and I brought the item to a jeweler to be evaluated. Within several seconds of holding the pendant in his manicured hand, the jeweler informed me that the icon was composed of pewter and paint, and had been manufactured within the past decade. When I pressed him about the possibility of it being much older, he informed me that the certainty of the pendant being made in this century was 100%, due to the kind of mould used. After some further reading I learned that at least two sports teams and several corporations in Korea use the three-legged sun-crow as their logo, including a luxury car manufacturer.

While the details of my vision did not apply to that specific pendant, I was enthralled by the idea that the Samjogo symbol, originating thousands of years ago across the sea, had found its way onto the body of a dead crow in my own city. I have kept the pendant on my nightstand ever since. I often wonder about the crow that found the pendant–perhaps shining in the sunlight in the dirt or grass, or on a busy sidewalk–and after a curious turning of its head, plucked the treasure up in its beak to take to the body of its friend or relative. Samjogo, I have often thought, is a kind of metaphysical monument to crows, crafted by society, and history, and stories, and the mind.

Three years later I moved to a new city, and the presence of another crow monument refreshed my memories of Samjogo and renewed my interest in birds. This new monument was constructed not of ideas and culture, but of powder-coated aluminum and concrete, and stood outside my local library. The sculpture was 12 feet high and 18 feet long, and depicted a common black crow standing next to a familiar, orange colored box of French fries. The crow held one fry in its beak with its head tilted slightly to the side, as if ready to take flight at any sign of danger. At night, the crow was lit from below with a subtle blue light and its eyes glowed yellow. This sculpture’s commonness, its reflection of such an everyday sight on a grand scale, struck at my heart. Other bird monuments came to mind, such as the Seagull Monument in Salt Lake City, or the monument to the passenger pigeon in Wisconsin. But this aluminum crow seemed, despite its size, much humbler than those. I passed this piece, entitled Crow With Fries, every day as I drove to my office, and was constantly reminded of all my experiences, visions and interests associated with crows and birds in general. Each time I passed it I felt as if a million tiny black eyes looked out from its face. As if a million scaled talons and beating wings pulled me toward it.

I first met Lisa Ong in Singapore in 2015 while waiting for a taxi outside the crowded Geylang market. I was watching a little hovering bird peck at the frayed edge of a large canvas banner advertising some event. The brown and yellow bird would dart back and forth and pluck until a strand came loose, then speed away in a blink, only to return moments later for more. The bird had flown off and returned multiple times as I waited. I imagined it was using the strands to build a nest somewhere. The bird was small enough to perch between the anti-roosting devices, or ‘bird spikes’ that had been installed on nearly every surface in the rafters and roof of the market. I was holding my camera toward the little bird, which had a dull greenish brown back and a yellow belly, when Lisa, standing next to me, spoke. That’s not a hummingbird, you know, she said. I lowered my camera, at first annoyed at the interruption, but I had in fact assumed it to be a hummingbird. No? I asked. She shook her head, smiling. She had short, black hair and large, round glasses that made her head look small. She was perhaps 40, near my age. It’s an olive-backed sunbird, she said. Westerners think they are hummingbirds, she said, but there are no hummingbirds in Singapore. She extended a slim hand. I’m Lisa, she said. We held a brief conversation while we waited at the taxi stand. The olive-backed sunbird, she told me, is common even in densely populated areas due to its incredible adaptation to humans. Despite all the bird spikes and loud noises in cities, the birds manage to make nests here. I learned, as we waited, that Lisa was an ornithologist who studied intelligence in various bird species. As we talked, every time she mentioned the olive-backed sunbird, the word ‘sun’ fell into my mind like a pebble into a dark lake. The ripples compounded and splashed, and I remembered the three-legged sun-crow, and then the funnel of birds above the lone tree I had seen as a teenager. I asked Lisa about this persistent memory from my youth, and her eyes sparkled with the rare passion possessed only by those asked about a thing they are desperate to talk about. The birds circling above that tree, she told me, were preparing to roost. Crows roosted, she said, in groups of thousands or more. The largest such roosts had been documented at over 200,000 birds. The crows were known to return to the same locations over and over, often for many years, and the exact reasons for this are unknown. Our talk was cut short when her taxi arrived. We exchanged contact information and parted ways. Her description of the crows’ habitual behaviors made me realize I had never gone back to look at that pine tree in the twilight, despite knowing its exact location and having thought about that memory most of my life. I decided in that moment that I would visit the tree, and I did, shortly before I began writing this. The tree, however, had long since been cut down and the area paved over.

I thought of Lisa rarely in the intervening years, and neither of us ever contacted the other. When I decided to write about birds, however, I immediately remembered our spontaneous conversation and sought out her info. She answered my email within the hour, and we soon were chatting by phone. I was startled to learn that she was staying on Bainbridge Island, a mere ferry ride from my own city. She was there, she told me, to study the behavior of certain crows who had been observed bringing gifts to a local girl who had fed them for several weeks. I remembered reading the story, which had gained brief national attention. The gifts consisted of shining objects such as coins or bottle caps. The fact that Lisa was studying crows in my own area, and the remarkable similarity of the crow’s gifts to the objects at the scene I had witnessed by the pond, combined to create a strong sense of surreality in me. I felt as if I were having one of my detailed visions, but instead of some trinket or historical figure, this vision was about my own future. We arranged to meet two weeks later. I spent several hours preparing questions, and I purchased a new notebook and pen to document our conversation. I felt certain it would be a long and detailed talk. During the nights leading up to our meeting I had several dreams featuring the Crow With Fries sculpture. In the most memorable of these dreams the city had been erased, as well as all trees, grass and any signs of life. The crow stood alone on an endless, sandy plain, and was pelted by dust in waves that built until I could see nothing.

It was raining on the morning of our meeting and I stayed below deck during the ferry ride across the Puget Sound. Later, as I drove off the ferry, I saw a group of children in brightly colored raincoats holding bright yellow bags and picking trash out of the dark morning waters on the foggy shore.

I entered, with some trepidation, the coffee shop where we had agreed to meet. I had visualized our possible conversations so vividly and repeatedly that I worried I would, as I sometimes do in these cases, get confused about what had actually been said and what I’d imagined her saying in the days leading up to our meeting. As I entered the little cafe, which had a small stage and microphone in one corner and was decorated with various colorful paintings, those fears vanished. Lisa’s appearance had changed much in four years. Her hair was now shoulder length and had accumulated several grey streaks. She no longer wore glasses, and her eyebrows seemed to have all but disappeared. I would have no trouble differentiating this Lisa from the imagined Lisa I had already spent hours talking with.

Despite these changes to her appearance, I recognized her immediately when she stood up and greeted me with an extended hand. Her voice contained the same passionate excitement as in our first conversation, though now it seemed tinged with a kind of weariness. I sat across from her. We were alone, seemingly in the world. The barista had yet to make an appearance and the parking lot and roads were empty in this early hour. We smiled at one another, but with nothing beside our one previous conversation to go on, small talk was impossible. I took out my notebook, which was leather and embossed with two wrens in flight on the cover. I asked her if she minded, and when she shrugged I placed the notebook on the table and opened to the first page. I wanted to continue, I told her, our conversation about the crows. She seemed to be thinking of what to say, then hesitated. She folded and unfolded her hands, cleared her throat, all the while watching the tip of my pen. I set down the pen and told her I would not write anything that she didn’t want me to write. She insisted that she wasn’t bothered, and that she only hadn’t expected to feel as if she were being interviewed. The oppressive silence of the coffee shop struck me suddenly. There was no music, no other people, no splash and clatter of dishes being washed in a back room. The lights were not on and we sat in the dim grey of early morning filtered through low clouds. I saw that Lisa had no drink in front of her and I wondered for a moment if any employees were here at all. The sense that we were alone in the world rose like a cold wave. I imagined outside there were empty roads and empty houses slowly being grown over with ivy, walls and floors pushed through by vines and trees that swelled and burst through the roofs, crumbling everything into dirt to feed their roots. In this new world birds would black the sky with their wings and roost on every surface. A moment later the lights blinked on, and the speakers popped to life, spilling out the nostalgic piano and echoing vocal opening of ABBA’s The Winner Takes It All. A door slammed, the barista appeared–a tall, thin man with a small beard—and he brought us the two black coffees we asked for. Cars droned outside. The cafe door opened and closed with a jingle and two grey-haired women entered and took a table near the stage. The world moved around us again. Lisa smiled, and seemed to blink away the same fog I had been experiencing. I sensed that I had been going about the meeting the wrong way. I closed my notebook. Why did you come to be an ornithologist? I asked her. Her eyes sparkled with the same passion I had seen in our first conversation years ago, and she began to talk. When I opened my notebook again, she did not notice.

2.

Before I was ever interested in birds, my greatest passion was art, Lisa began. From ages nine to thirteen I wanted nothing more than to be a great painter. I read everything about art and artists, and their ways of living–all kinds of art, not just painting. I considered musicians and actors and dancers all to be artists as well, and I studied them and their creations, searching for what elements would grab my heart. It all felt so important then. I often imagine what I might be doing today if I’d kept my focus on painting. Sometimes, when I lay unsleeping in the dark, I feel the presence of an alternate self living alongside me, on the other side of a thin, yet indestructible membrane. She, this other me, is dreaming of colors and canvas instead of beaks and flight patterns, and I feel that if I could only turn at just the right angle, I could slip over to that other life and be her without skipping a heartbeat.

On my thirteenth birthday, Lisa said, my father gave me a book on the 19th century Japanese artist Kawanabe Kyosai. Kyosai’s colorful, active, and often ridiculous paintings appealed to my childish humor and tastes, and his personality was a paradigm shift in my young mind. His multiple arrests, his drinking and general reckless behavior were completely at odds with my notions of what an artist should be. Such confusion and danger made him more real and identifiable. It made important art seem possible for normal, flawed people like me. One particular sentence in this book, a very short sentence lacking details, mentioned almost offhandedly that Kyosai had picked up a severed human head out of the Kanda river as a boy of nine, and that this event had affected his aesthetics. I tried to imagine, Lisa said, what I would do if I found a head in the Singapore River. Would I pick it up? I could not decide if I would. I read the sentence over and over, as if my eyes could scrub away the vague words to find more detail beneath. The way the sentence was phrased did not make it clear whether the head was alone, or if the rest of the body was there as well. The sentence could even be read as though Kyosai had removed the head from the body himself.

I thought about Kyosai and the head in the river for days, Lisa told me. In my mind, she said, it is early morning and raining when Kyosai finds the head. A light rain, almost a mist, sends ripples across the muddy water on the riverbank. I see Kyosai thrashing at grass with a long stick and squelching mud between his bare toes, stomping as young boys do. Taking up space. At the river’s edge he lets the running water rinse his feet and thrusts his stick at imaginary fish. Then, there to his right, tangled in reeds or pinned against rocks, is the body. In my vision, Lisa told me, the head is above water and facing away from Kyosai. Short, tangled black hair sways with the lapping water, back and forth, like seaweed. It is human nature, isn’t it, Lisa said, to need to see a face? It is the most natural thing in the world. And if you asked me to name something unnatural, the most unnatural thing to me, Lisa said, would be a person with no face. A person whose back is always to me, ever turning away as I try to circle him. Kyosai knew, I think, Lisa told me, that if he did not see this dead person’s face, the unknown visage would haunt him. The body in the river would be forever with its back to him, and whenever he recalled it he would see only the wet, limp hair on the back of the head and always wonder about the unseen face. Perhaps he also knew, subconsciously, that the unseen is always more terrifying than the seen. So he wades carefully into the black, chilled river water on that cloudy morning, and he picks up the head, which comes loose from the body as he tries to move it. He turns the head, cold and wet with hair tangling in his child’s fingers, and looks on the face.

Lisa paused at this point and took several sips of her coffee in silence while staring at some point behind me. Of course I have no real details about Kosai’s experience at the river, Lisa continued, folding her hands in front of her. This is only what I imagined as a child. For several weeks I scoured the library–this was before the internet was widely available–for any books about Kyosai, and found none. Then I borrowed, one by one, any books on Japanese art, which I scanned line by line for any mentions of Kyosai. All this was in an effort to find the slightest detail on Kyosai’s experience with the head. I was never able to find anything beyond those few sentences about his aesthetic shock at the Kanda river. Sometimes I am certain that this story must be written of somewhere, and now and then I spend a few minutes or hours searching for references. But a part of me also wonders if that experience died with Kyosai, and if the small fragment of hearsay I read in the book my father gave me as a child is the only evidence that remains of that day.

During my weeks in the library looking at page after page of Japanese art, I was attracted to several Kyosai drawings which I recognized from the book my father had given me. Two of these drawings, Crow on a Withered Branch and Crow on a Plum Branch, at first appeared to be the same drawing, though upon closer examination I found subtle differences in the feathers. The third, Two Ravens on a Plum Tree, also featured similarly drawn black birds. The stark, cool style of these three bird drawings, in which the birds stared calmly ahead at some unknown feature off-canvas, stood out from Kyosai’s wildly colorful, elaborate paintings. Each time I came across one of these three bird drawings I looked at it longer. Then one day, instead of finding a new art book to scour, I opened a book about birds and searched for an entry on crows. I learned, among other things that day, that crows are monogamous, can live up to forty years, can use tools, are incredibly intelligent and can be trained to speak. At that time there were an abundance of crows in Singapore. They roosted everywhere, were always in the sky, and were such a common sight to me that they had become invisible. As I read about crows, they reentered my world. It seemed that each fact I learned brought more crows into existence around me, until the city was crowded with them. I found myself staring at them on the walk home from school as they flapped out from a tree or pecked at something on the ground. I felt on the verge of being able to communicate to them, and understand them.

Only a few days after I started reading about birds I learned that my father, as a member of the Singapore Gun Club, had been enlisted by the government to help reduce the crow population, which at that point had climbed to near 150,000. Every day my father and several other men from the club would go out into the city and hunt crows. They drove up and down the streets looking for the black birds, and when sighting one or more they would stop, hop out of their van, and shoot. Sometimes they would gather over 100 birds in a single outing. I learned my father was doing this not from him or my mother, but from other children at my school who’d seen my father carrying a gun on the street–very unusual in Singapore–and spread the story around.

That day when I returned home, I confronted my father about the stories I’d heard. I felt convinced it all must be a cruel joke orchestrated by my schoolmates. When my father not only confirmed what I’d heard but did so with a shameless smile and a pat on my shoulder, I burst into tears and fled to my room. After some time crying into my pillow, I decided that my father must not know anything about crows. They must be invisible to him as they had been to me only a few days earlier. All it would take, I thought, Lisa told me, would be for him to learn what I had learned, and he would no longer want to shoot crows.

As I began what I now think of as my first research project, Lisa said, certain unwelcome thoughts repeatedly interrupted me. These intrusive thoughts told me that my father had somehow discovered my interest in crows and was purposefully trying to remove them from view so that I would refocus on art. Most of me acknowledged the absurdity of this, but part of me kept returning to the question: why now? Why had my father begun to kill crows the moment I took an interest in them? During the next week I spent hours every day in the library collecting crow facts like bits of treasure and arranging them in the most provocative order. I felt, then, an absolute certainty that if I communicated my knowledge in a clear and simple way, my father would stop killing crows.

The day came when I was ready, and I sat my mother and father on the couch in our living room and set up my diorama: a folded piece of cardboard with various pictures and text attached. I described to my parents the evidence I’d found for the emotional and mental capabilities of crows. I highlighted the crows’ monogamy and strong social relationships with other crows, and their massive roosts that lasted for years or decades, full of crows that all knew each other. I described their ability to learn and remember, the capability to recognize human faces, and their understanding of mortality as evidenced by the gatherings of crows that form around the dead, which I described as funerals. I went on to outline in detail the various tools crows had been known to use, and tools they themselves had made. As I spoke, the postures of my parents changed in opposite directions. My mother leaned forward with interest, while my father leaned back and folded his arms. My mother’s eyes widened, my father’s narrowed. When I was finished, my mother complimented my speaking voice and organization and asked what class the project was for. My father stood and went to look out the kitchen window. After a moment I followed him and waited silently a few steps away, Lisa said. My father gripped the edge of the countertop tightly for several seconds, then said: Lisa, you think I want to kill all those birds? I don’t want to do it, it’s not a hobby. But someone has to do it. It’s for the good of our city, and someone has to do it. You have just made my job harder, he told me, Lisa said.

As a child I did not consider the differences between Singapore and the rest of the world, and I assumed, Lisa continued, that people everywhere must be killing crows. I thought, said Lisa, that if my father was not convinced by his own daughter to stop shooting them, then no one else on Earth would be. I really believed then that nothing would stop the killing, and crows would be wiped out. So my goal became to learn and document everything I could about crows before they were gone. Within a few years the crow population in Singapore was down to a manageable 35,000 and my father and the gun club were no longer needed. By then, though, my focus had been forever changed. I still have not forgotten that desperate feeling, like a burning fuse, as I rushed to gather what I thought would be the final photos and information on crows available to the world. I feel hints of that desperation today, sometimes, but I know much more about how the world works now.

At this point Lisa caught my eye and seemed to sense a question I hadn’t asked. These kinds of bird cullings, Lisa told me, are normal, and happen frequently. Only a few years ago, Lisa said, the Agri-Food and Veterinary Authority of Singapore removed several hundred Javanese Myna birds from a large sea apple tree using a ‘roost net’ which officers lowered over the tree. Myna birds are pervasive in Singapore and are considered an invasive species. These particular birds were removed because their raucous chirping was upsetting people in the surrounding area. The net was hung over the tree during the night to prevent the sleeping birds from escaping, and the captured birds were then euthanized by AVA officers using carbon dioxide. It must sound to you like Singapore has a particular distaste for birds, Lisa said, but this is only because I lived there and am more aware of what goes on there than other places. Bird culling happens everywhere, even right here in Bainbridge. Only several days ago at the pier, USDA specialists were collecting seagulls to be euthanized. They carried carbon dioxide chambers, about the size of a microwave, with canisters of gas attached. The gulls are placed inside the chamber and the gas turned on, for a quick and easy death. This kind of thing is common practice to keep populations under control. It is not new historically speaking, either. Mao Zedong’s 1958 attempt to exterminate sparrows being one example.

Here I felt an impulse to interject and mention what were, in my opinion, some major differences between Zedong’s war on sparrows and the other bird cullings she had described. From my first sentence, though, I could see her face harden, and the fire in her eyes began to smolder and cool. I sensed that, to keep the conversation going, it was important that I change the subject. I asked her again about crow roosts and described my memory of the crows above the pine tree.

Little is known about how crows choose their roosts, Lisa told me, but once chosen, they tend to stay there for years, sometimes generations. Even when they are forced to move, such as when a tree is cleared for agricultural purposes, or for logging, the crows will choose a new roost in the same area. Some crow roosts have been known to form in the same areas for over 100 years. Most crows you see in cities, pecking at trash in the streets or standing on rooftops, commute into the city from roosts in the country dozens of miles away. They make this trip each morning and evening, forming long, loud convoys across the sky. When I see one of these so-called murders passing overhead, I often find myself stopping to watch. As I stare at the sky, Lisa said, I try to imagine where each crow might be heading, and I wonder if any of them are birds that I have encountered before. The same crows, usually in mated pairs, visit the same parts of their chosen cities every day, and encountering the same crows repeatedly is more likely than one might think. I remember distinctly the first time I noticed this. In the parking lot of a supermarket I would frequent, many years ago, I caught sight of a crow hopping on one foot and holding the other, presumably injured, leg up in its feathers. Its neck also appeared injured, with a section of bare skin exposed. It hopped agilely despite its injury, and pecked the pavement, scanning left and right for anything that might be food. Two more times that week I saw the same injured crow hopping about the same area of that parking lot. The third time, I felt somehow that it looked at me with recognition it its black eyes. I began to keep sunflower seeds in my car with the plan of giving some to the bird, but in the following weeks I could not find him, and did not see him again. All that is to say that crows are adept at remembering their chosen areas and the individual humans that they share the space with. I expect that in the coming years certain research projects will show that crows are sentient in a similar way to humans; that they are aware they exist and are able to think about their own thoughts.

Although it is most likely, Lisa continued, that the crows you see in cities have flown in from the country, city roosts are becoming increasingly common. Our own University of Washington is host to 150,000 crows each winter, at the Bothell campus. Campus goers have described the trees in the area as ‘slouching’ under their weight, and the crows themselves as a deafening cloud that blocks the sun. The crows’ reasons for moving into the city are not certain, but some possibilities include the ‘heat island’ effect caused by urban areas radiating more heat into the atmosphere than country areas, or the abundance of artificial lighting, which allows the crows to more easily watch for predators at night. Whatever the reasons, crows are more often choosing to roost in city trees, or even on rooftops. While rooftops can be covered with anti-roosting spikes to deter crows, residents are generally not as eager to remove trees from their neighborhoods. As a result, in order to quiet the crows, the USDA’s Wildlife Services has been using an avicide, DRC-1399, a slow-acting poison that targets the kidneys and heart. Birds poisoned in this way usually take several days to die, and there is no evidence that poisoning encourages the crows to change roosts. No matter how effective alternative methods, such as the repeated use of pyrotechnics or lasers in the area, are known to be at encouraging crows to change roosting locations, they require more effort and attention, and money, while poisoning is easy and cheap.

I again had the impulse to interrupt Lisa and say that while poisoning is distasteful to us as outsiders, it would be disingenuous to assume the Wildlife Services were using it solely due to a lack of funds, or a lack of will. But again, I had barely finished that statement when I saw that her desire to speak had shrunk, and she was looking at her watch.

At this point the coffee shop had become loud with chatter. I’ve been rambling, Lisa said, glancing around like she’d just woken from a dream into disappointing reality. I realize, she said, that I never answered your original question about why I became an ornithologist. I will answer it directly, then I must be off. I first wanted to be an ornithologist because I feared the extinction of my favorite bird. In the end, I survived all the study and hard work to reach my goal because I let go of certain hopes and accepted that change is inevitable. That acceptance has enabled me to focus on preserving the memory and knowledge of everything around me, without fear, anger, or sadness clouding my mind. She paused for a moment and her eyes seemed pointed at distant things beyond the walls of the cafe. As I get older, though, she said, I find again and again that there is always more hope for me to let go of.

I wanted to ask Lisa more about this, but she was standing, and we were shaking hands, and then I was alone.

3.

I stayed in the coffee shop for some time after Lisa left. I went over my notes and began to reconstruct the conversation, but I felt distracted and uneasy. My mind repeatedly returned to Lisa’s mention of Mao Zedong’s war on sparrows. I felt then, as I do now, that Zedong’s attempted extermination was far different from other examples of bird culling, and it bothered me that Lisa had equated his extreme actions with the moderate culling of crows and myna birds that she had witnessed.

In the 1950’s Chinese scientists determined that each Eurasian Tree Sparrow consumed over 4 kg of grain per year. Using these numbers, they calculated that for every one-million sparrows killed they could save enough grain to feed over fifty thousand people. In 1958 Mao began his Great Sparrow Campaign. Millions of Chinese citizens took part in the effort and filled the streets, banging pots and pans or drums to scare the birds and prevent them from landing, forcing them to fly until they dropped from exhaustion. Out of civic duty the people destroyed nests and eggs, killed chicks, and shot at birds in flight. In the Xincheng district alone the people produced more than 80,000 scarecrows overnight, and over 100 free-fire zones were set up for citizens to shoot at the sparrows.

Whenever I read or think about this campaign, vivid imaginings intrude on me. In these visions I am a sparrow piercing the night wind above the twinkling lights of houses and farms and factories. I dip toward the ground, hoping to land, as I have attempted to many times in the past hour. An alien roar of clangs and explosions spikes my heart with adrenaline and my aching wings flap, raising me up, up, of their own accord. Everywhere I turn noise and moving shapes trigger my flight reflex. Danger is below. My muscles burn and my heart vibrates against my tiny ribs. I dip, and rise again at the shocking sounds. Down again, feathers fluttering, eyes darting. I can’t land, but I must, but I can’t, but I must–It is estimated that hundreds of millions of sparrows were killed in Mao’s campaign, before an influx of locusts destroyed even more grain, and the effort was called off. This concentrated effort to eliminate sparrows with the intent of extermination cannot, in my opinion, be honestly placed alongside Lisa’s other examples, in which the killings were for preservation and balance. Mao’s attempt to remove a species in this unnatural way was a major contributing factor to the Great Chinese Famine, in which thirty million people died of starvation.

Being unable to express these thoughts directly to Lisa frustrated me, and I decided to walk up the street from the coffee shop to clear my head. I often walk aimlessly for this reason. I find, in many ways, that the mind functions as a machine in which gears must be turned by physical force. I often imagine that each time I swing my leg forward a lever is pulled which turns a gear and moves my thoughts along as if on a conveyor. This production line of thoughts moves through my awareness, transporting ideas out of a jumbled heap into a long, organized line for me to observe at my leisure. The sun had burned away some of the low clouds, and I felt its gentle heat on my neck as I walked. Only several blocks later a sense of calm had come over me.

After some time walking, I encountered an antique shop, or what some may call a curiosity shop. On display behind a window were dozens of painted animal figurines between one and two inches in height. I cupped my hand against the smudged glass. The figurines appeared worn by years of handling. I saw many dogs, cats, horses, bears and dolphins. Also among them were four black birds, which drew my interest. Black birds such as crows and ravens are rarely chosen by figurine makers due to their lack of bright color and their common association with death. These figurines appeared hand carved and painted, and the positioning of the black birds reminded me of the Crow With Fries sculpture near my home. I wanted to hold one and feel the weight and hard edges against my palm. A bell clacked weakly as I entered the shop. I saw no one, and heard nothing but the whirring and clicking of an air conditioner. I maneuvered my way between leaning mirrors which reflected me from all sides and shelves stacked with dusty clocks, over to the figurine display. When seen closely, the figurines seemed thinner and somehow airy, like ghosts. I plucked a black bird perching on a stick up from the group of animals, and found that the figurine was light, hollow, and plastic. I rubbed away a sheen of dust which had led me to believe the plastic was worn paint on wood, and my thumb scuffed against a ridge where two halves of the figure had been pressed together in a factory.

Though not hand made as I had originally thought, these kinds of figurines held their own charm and interest. I often wondered, when seeing these kinds of mass-produced items, how many were out in the world. These particular figurines appeared old, perhaps older than me, and were likely discontinued. Even so, there could be hundreds or even thousands spread throughout the world, sitting in shops like this one, or on bookshelves in homes, or in drawers or toy boxes, in basements or attics or stowed under stairs, or outside being grown over by moss or weathered by sun, or buried deep in the earth. Many of them would remain exactly where they were long after I was dead.

And what of the bird who this figurine had been modeled on? Designers often used a photo for reference, or a sketch based on a real bird seen by the artist. The individual bird, surely dead by now in this case, would never know the progeny it left, the resilient replicas scattered across the continent, many more, certainly, than its biological descendants. Sometimes when I come across simple toy birds in a discount store or supermarket, formed in the familiar ‘v’ shape that gives the barest impression of a bird, I imagine the factory that is, perhaps, still producing them at that moment. I imagine the injection molding machine pumping the molten polyethylene beads into the mould, which then opens with a hiss to birth the hardened replica. The toys tumble out, one after the other, as if the goal were to produce one for each individual bird on Earth. In some cases, such as Peacock or Bald Eagle figurines, the number in existence without doubt outnumber all living members of the species.

After some time an elderly woman wearing a green knit coat appeared to sell me two of the bird figurines for three dollars each. Next to the register a taxidermied grey squirrel on a plinth held down a stack of crumpled receipts. On the side that faced me, the glass bead eye that such creations usually possessed was missing.

I returned to my car and placed the plastic bag containing the two figurines on the passenger seat. I was immediately aware of the whining buzz of a fly in the car with me. The fly passed near my face and pattered repeatedly against the window making a sound like raindrops. I watched the insect for a moment and imagined that it must be perceiving the window as some invisible, impenetrable force. Despite all its senses telling it there were clear skies ahead, the fly was blocked by some unnatural presence beyond its understanding. I rolled down the window to let the creature escape into the sunlight where it would, perhaps, end up dead on the outside of a windshield instead. The fly reminded me of a morning in my office three years prior. At that time I was experiencing severe anxiety and would employ a certain strategy for relaxation. I would take regular breaks from my work to stand at the window and stare at the trees and sky across the parking lot, which were in the same area as the man-made pond I have already described. I would stare at the towering pine trees, black against the pale morning sky, the grey, puffball clouds, the birds. These things, I would tell myself, are all that exists. I focused on the tops of the trees in order to keep the parking lot and cars out of my field of vision. This was an alternate version of a form of meditation I had created, which normally involved the ocean and a seagull, but required prolonged focus and quiet not available when at the office. On that particular morning I had watched as several birds, one by one, fluttered down to land on the tip of the tallest pine tree. The thin top of the tree swayed under their weight, and at once the birds burst into the sky in all directions. One flew directly toward me, and its flight was so straight that it seemed to be hovering in place and growing, as if being slowly zoomed in on by a telescope. In a moment I could see its brown head and black eyes, its tiny yellow beak. I was so mesmerized by the sight that the hollow thud! when the bird hit the window, mere feet from my face, made me jump and spill coffee over my hand and forearm. I couldn’t have spent more than a few seconds setting down my mug and hurrying to the window, but when I looked down, a maintenance employee who had been cleaning the lot was already sweeping the body into a black plastic trash bag, as if he’d been waiting for it to fall.

For the rest of that day I was occupied with thoughts of the bird. I imagined its rippling feathers as it gracefully pierced the morning, gliding toward what it surely thought was cool, sunlit air. I wondered if the bird had any sense of unease or foreboding before it hit. I thought of my own life, and all our lives, which could end at any moment due to things completely outside our understanding or control. Any one of us might be taking actions similar to an insect racing toward the light of an electric bug trap, or a dog bounding playfully into traffic, or a bird rushing toward glass. I wondered if I would feel a hint of danger before the end, or if I would be smiling, oblivious, certain that what lay before me was the wide, open air of tomorrow. 

The maintenance man I had seen that day likely was quite familiar with sweeping up dead birds. Hundreds of millions of birds die from colliding with windows each morning, and most are cleaned up by custodians before the early crowd on their way into the offices and restaurants and other places of work around the world can be upset by them. In New York City alone between 100,000 and 250,000 birds die this way every year. I sometimes imagine that our towering skylines are like hands reaching up into a storm of birds. Like fingers out the window of a moving car being spattered by rain, a constant barrage strikes the windows like some gruesome hail. I often wonder how long it will take for birds to adapt to the phenomenon of glass. Even 150 years ago, birds died by the thousands from crashing into the panels of the Statue of Liberty’s torch or circling the bright light like confused moths until dropping to their deaths from exhaustion. In all the time that cities have existed, most birds have not adjusted to their new environment. Some, such as mynah birds or crows can easily make their homes in our cities. But most species simply die. It is because these birds have failed to adapt, to glass among other things, that in North America the bird population has dropped by nearly 30% in the past 50 years.

After my walk and sitting in my car for a moment I felt at peace, and I called Lisa to set up another meeting. I had some hopes we could talk again that evening, and wanted to find out if so before I left. The phone rang quite a long time before she answered, and her hello sounded hesitant. For some reason I imagined a group of people behind her being waved to silence as she held a hand over the mouthpiece. I thanked her for her time and elaborated on how interesting our conversation had been. As I talked, I sensed ice melting. She apologized for her abrupt departure from the coffee shop. There are certain memories and certain subjects, she said, that I am wary to talk about because of how people tend to react. I asked her about the possibility of meeting once more that evening and she hesitated again, but this time I felt it was the pause at the peak of a parabola right before descent, and that she would accept. I gave what I thought would be a helpful nudge, and mentioned my interest in discussing the passenger pigeon. I imagined the glint in her eye that I had seen previously, and her eager gush of words. But instead, I immediately felt the wall of ice return. After some moments of silence she said that someone had just arrived at her house, and that she would have to talk later. The call ended.

4.

The weather had cleared up by the time I was on the ferry back to Seattle and I spent some time on deck enjoying the crisp wind and clear sky. As the ferry pushed away from the pier a long line of birds flew far overhead. They stretched from one horizon to the other in a continuous trickle of black spots. If I were living in some other year in the past, or perhaps in the future, instead of a trickle I might have seen a thick, undulating stream that cast rippling shadows over the blue waters. When I think of the ebb and flow of animal populations, I cannot help but to visualize a thundering mass of passenger pigeons blacking the sky. No flock of birds has or will ever compare to the passenger pigeon, which I had hoped to speak about with Lisa. The passenger pigeon first fascinated me when I read an 1895 article describing them, written by Simon Pokagon, a Pottawatomi Indian author and Native American advocate. I encountered his article purely by luck during a visit to the Ernst Mayr Library at the Harvard University Museum of Comparative Zoology.

At the time, I had been enamored with old texts of all kinds. I would take great pleasure from holding the oldest books I could find and imagining the scores of long dead people who read them before me. I would carefully note each tear or stain on each page and envision the ways these marks may have come to be. I would often sit for minutes or longer before I began to read, visualizing the ghosts who’d turned the pages and contemplating what ideas had been implanted in their minds, and what changes they had spread through the world as a result of those ideas. Because of this habit of mine, the Ernst Mayr Library’s collection of over 300,000 rare books and manuscripts and personal papers was like a magnet to me, especially the Special Collections within the library, a room containing nearly 15,000 of the most rare and valuable books and papers, as well as art, microforms, and some audio and video recordings. I imagined this priceless room must be a whirlwind of ghosts, and I thought that perhaps my imaginings would be even more detailed and vivid were I to sit in the exact center, surrounded by such a thick distillation of the past. After several years of considering a trip, an opportunity presented itself when I was called to attend my grandfather’s funeral in Hartford Connecticut, only a two hours’ drive from Harvard University. Even though I had only a few days’ notice, I was fortunate enough to secure two hours of private access to the Special Collections room for research purposes on the day after the funeral.

The funeral took place on a bright and hot July morning and I had great difficulty paying attention to anything. I had few strong memories of my grandfather, the clearest one being of a fishing trip we took together, perhaps ten years earlier. But instead of reminiscing I found myself imagining what books he must have read. His hands–I had a vague image of extraordinarily thick fingers, which I imagined were now folded on his chest in the darkness of the closed coffin–would never turn another page. What, I wondered, was the last book he read? The last sentence? One rarely had the luxury of being aware of their lasts as they happened. This, I thought, could be the last funeral I attended, and I would never know it. As the ceremony proceeded, I became increasingly fixated on the idea of My Grandfather’s Last Book. I decided it must have been a used book, perhaps one he discovered tucked into the wrong section at a bargain bookstore. An old and tatted printing of something widely read, perhaps a Dostoyevsky. I settled, for some reason, on Notes From Underground. I imagined the volume as a soft, pocket sized, leatherbound version, the kind commonly published in the early 1900’s, scuffed and frayed at the edges and stained on the cover. I imagined my grandfather’s large hands carefully turning the brittle, yellowed pages, his thumbs touching the corners exactly where unknown others had a hundred years before. If I could somehow discover everyone across time who had read that volume, I wondered, for how many would it also be their Last Book? Perhaps my grandfather was unique in that way. Perhaps he would even be the last person ever to read that particular stack of paper and ink. Books, as all things, must also eventually die, whether they are destroyed by fire or water, or eaten by insects. I realized then that some person in the future would be the last person to ever read Notes From Underground at all. Not just a particular printing of the book, but the novel as a whole must too eventually be lost to decay.

When the priest finished speaking and the other family members had their say, the casket was lowered ponderously into the ground. We then lined up to take handfuls of dirt from a bucket that had been set aside for this purpose. I heard repeated mumbles of ‘ashes to ashes’ and the clatter of pebbles on the coffin as the line moved forward. When my turn came, I tossed the dirt onto the lacquered wood lid, then brushed away an ant that was crawling up my wrist. The ant fell into the grave, and for a moment I had a sickening vision of it crawling across my grandfather’s face, seeking a soft place to bite. But of course, that was only my imagination. That ant would be dead, as would, possibly, some of the people at this funeral, before any insect drew sustenance from my grandfather’s body. The chemicals that now filled his veins, the treated wood of the coffin, the cement enclosure around the grave–all these would ensure that my grandfather took as long as possible to decompose. As I left the cemetery a few minutes later I could not help but imagine, beneath my feet and all across America, the hundreds of thousands of gallons of formaldehyde, the tens of thousands of tons of steel and cement, and the tens of thousands of trees-worth of wood, all silently working for the cause of preservation.

During the two hours’ drive to Harvard University I thought continuously about the gravesite, which was surely clear of onlookers by then. Even with no one observing it, the gravesite, and my grandfather in his coffin, would continue to move forward in time, silent, dry, and motionless.

When I arrived at the library I signed in at the Circulation Desk with my photo ID, and was directed to the Special Collections. Several rules were explained to me before I was allowed to access any of the materials. Only items for the use of note taking were allowed inside, this included laptop computers. I had brought only a notebook and five freshly sharpened pencils, as no pens were allowed. All materials were to be kept in their original order. No marks or annotations should be added or erased. No tracings or rubbings were allowed. All materials in the Special Collections were to be handled with extreme care. Nothing should be placed on top of a book or manuscript. Materials should only be laid flat on the table or placed in a provided book cradle. No material should ever be placed on the table’s edge, on top of another book, or in one’s lap. Notes should never be made on top of the material being consulted. I had of course already researched these requirements many months ago and agreed to them wholeheartedly. This process of explaining the rules only took a few minutes, and I was then allowed into the room and left to the books.

My first impression was of very thick, dry air, and dampened sound. The shelves seemed impossibly strong to be holding up such weight. The stillness and silence made my ears ring. I sat at the large, empty table where materials were to be placed, and spent several minutes enjoying the aura of age the books around me emitted. I imagined all the people who had sat silently reading in this room before me, 150 years’ worth of researchers whose fingers had touched these books, whose eyes had absorbed their information. After some minutes of these kinds of thoughts, I began pulling books at random from the shelves, taking care to note the locations I should return them to. Many of the texts were not in English, but I did not take them out to read. I wanted only to hold them, to become connected with them. Now, I thought, I was one of the few through history to touch each of these specific books. I imagined the threads tying me to the previous researchers and found the image to be extremely satisfying. Each book I chose I opened and turned idly through a few pages. I sought out smudges more than words, my greatest desire would be to find a fingerprint, or handwritten observation in the margins. Though most of the notes I made on these books were relating to the feelings and ideas that were triggered in me by this experience, I did record several entries that I found particularly memorable or interesting.

One such entry describes what I found in a catalog of Japanese wild birds, dated 1893, which contained brief descriptions of 70 different birds. This volume was quite tattered, and I remember my pulse raced as I set it gingerly on the table. I experienced equal parts worry and hope at the idea of tearing one of the fragile pages. On one hand my stomach twisted at the thought of damaging an artifact, but on the other hand, to leave such a mark would cement me in the book’s history for the rest of its existence. I turned to several entries at random:

   (1) ALANDA JAPONICA, T. & S.
(HIBARI.) (SMALL JAPANESE SKY LARK.)
Passers. -Alandidae.

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and lives in plains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
Both sexes are alike in the color of the plumage. It sings loudly and can be heard at a great distance. It builds the nest among bushes and does not form in flocks. The flight is powerful. It ascends high in the air, flying round and round; and when it is tired, it darts down and gets in to bushes. Though it is omnivorous, it feeds mostly on insects.

UTILITY:
It is kept in the cage and its flesh can be used for food.

   (22) ZOSTEROPS JAPONICA, T. & S.
(MEJIRO.) (JAPANESE WHITE-EYE.)
Passers. -Crateropodidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan. It lives in mountains and comes down to plains from the autumn.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. The voice is high in tone. It is a most sociable bird and loves to live in company with others of its own species. It is very skillful in making its nest. It feeds mostly upon fruits, though it is omnivorous.

UTILITY:
It is of no use but as a cage bird.

   (50) RHYNCHAEA CAPENSIS, L.
(TAMASHIGI.) (PAINTED SNIPE.)
Grallae. -Scolopacidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and inhabits mountains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. In all birds, it is only with this species that the female is more brilliantly colored than the male. It feeds always upon insects and mollusks in the neighborhood of lakes, marshes, and small streams. It is weak in the wings and cannot fly to any great distance.

UTILITY:
It is an important species among the birds used for food and its flesh is delicious.

As I carefully transcribed these descriptions into my notebook, I imagined being in the Japanese plains of a century past, crouching in the brush with my binoculars and journal, carefully recording each bird’s appearance and behavior. I never would have suspected that someone four generations later and on the opposite end of the planet would be reading my translated words.

In another book, entitled Save the sage grouse from extinction; a demand from civilization to the western states by William T. Hornaday, published 1916, I noticed this insert near the front of the volume:

Your grandfather hunted elk and buffalo, until there were none.

Your father hunted antelope and mountain sheep, until there were none.

You are hunting deer, there still are some.

WHAT DO YOU WANT YOUR SON TO HUNT? RABBITS?

Join the Game Protective Associations
Help bring back the game

And on one of the first pages inside the same book:

ROBBED.

(A Western Father presents his twelve-year-old Son with a new Gun)

Oh, where is the game, daddy? Where is the game
            That you hunted when you were a boy?
You’ve told me a lot of the game that you shot;
            No wonder such sport gave you joy.
I’m old enough now to handle a gun;
            Let me be a sportsman, too.
I’d like my fair share of clean outdoor fun,
            And I want to shoot, just like you

But where are the birds, daddy? Where are the birds?
            I can’t put them up anywhere!
You had your good sport with the wild flocks and herds,
            And surely you saved me my share.
And where is the big game that roamed around here
            When grandfather came here with you?
I don’t see one antelope, bison or deer,
            Didn’t grandfather save me a few?

Why don’t you speak up, dad, and show me some game?
            Now, why do you look far away?
Your face is all red, with what looks like shame!
            Is there nothing at all you can say?
What! “The game is all gone?” There is “no hunting now?”
            No game birds to shoot or to see?
Then take back your gun; I’ll go back to the plow;
            But oh! daddy, how could you rob me!

-W.T.H.

The arrow of time, I thought, is in reality a circle, or perhaps a spiral. We return always to the same events, the same fads and worries, the same disagreements. The passion with which this poem must have been composed, the fear and anger at those who were taking away this valuable resource for future generations, was so familiar to me that I had no trouble imagining its author. I pictured him at home alone sitting at a large oak desk that stretched out before him like a dinner table, empty of anything but paper and two candles to light the pages. He bends over it in a fervor, his greying hair sticking out at angles from being pulled in frustration, his shoulders hunched, the pen jerking back and forth across the page like the needle of a seismograph. The author of this poem could have written it about any number of species in 2016, or in 1816 for that matter. Of course, many of these worries go nowhere, as many worries today will go nowhere. Even 100 years later there are still well over 100,000 sage grouse in existence. The species that do go extinct were likely never destined to survive in our world.

I spent most of an hour pulling out and turning idly through books in this way. I tried to identify with the essence of the book and to imagine its history, and the life of its author. When I took The wild pigeon of North America by Simon Pokagon from the shelf and laid it on the materials table, though, I found myself reading the article straight through without a thought of anything but the visions Mr. Pokagon was placing in my mind, a telepathic message from a century past.

THE WILD PIGEON OF NORTH AMERICA.
BY CHIEF POKAGON.

The migratory or wild pigeon of North America was known by our race as o-me-me-wog. Why the European race did not accept that name was, no doubt, because the bird so much resembled the domesticated pigeon; they naturally called it a wild pigeon, as they called us wild men.

This remarkable bird differs from the dove or domesticated pigeon, which was imported into this country, in the grace of its long neck, its slender bill and legs, and its narrow wings… Its back and upper part of the wings and head are a darkish blue, with a silken velvety appearance. Its neck is resplendent in gold and green with royal purple intermixed. Its breast is reddish brown, fading toward the belly into white. Its tail is tipped with white, intermixed with bluish black…

It was proverbial with our fathers that if the Great Spirit in His wisdom could have created a more elegant bird in plumage, form, and movement, He never did.

When a young man I have stood for hours admiring the movements of these birds. I have seen them fly in unbroken lines from the horizon, one line succeeding another from morning until night… At other times I have seen them move in one unbroken column for hours across the sky, like some great river, ever varying in hue; and as the mighty stream, sweeping on at sixty miles an hour, reached some deep valley, it would pour its living mass headlong down hundreds of feet, sounding as though a whirlwind was abroad in the land. I have stood by the grandest waterfall of America and regarded the descending torrents in wonder and astonishment, yet never have my astonishment, wonder, and admiration been so stirred as when I have witnessed these birds drop from their course like meteors from heaven.

While feeding, they always have guards on duty, to give alarm of danger. It is made by the watch bird as it takes its flight, beating its wings together in quick succession, sounding like the rolling beat of a snare drum. Quick as thought each bird repeats the alarm with a thundering sound, as the flock struggles to rise, leading a stranger to think a young cyclone is being born.

I have visited many of the roosting places of these birds, where the ground under the great forest trees for thousands of acres was covered with branches torn from the parent trees, some from eight to ten inches in diameter. At such a time so much confusion of sound is caused by the breaking of limbs and the continual fluttering and chattering that a gun fired a few feet distant can not be heard, while to converse so as to be understood is almost impossible.

About the middle of May, 1850, while I was in the fur trade, I was camping on the head waters of the Manistee river in Michigan. One morning on leaving my wigwam I was startled by hearing a gurgling, rumbling sound, as though an army of horses laden with sleigh bells was advancing through the deep forests toward me. As I listened more intently I concluded that instead of the tramping of horses it was distant thunder; and yet the morning was clear, calm, and beautiful. Nearer and nearer came the strange commingling sounds of sleigh bells, mixed with the rumbling of an approaching storm. While I gazed in wonder and astonishment, I beheld moving toward me in an unbroken front, millions of pigeons… They passed like a cloud through the branches of the high trees, through the underbrush, and over the ground, apparently overturning every leaf. Statuelike I stood, half concealed by cedar boughs. They fluttered all around me, lighting on my head and shoulders…

…I sat down and carefully watched their movements, amid the great tumult. I tried to understand their strange language, and why they all chatted in concert. In the course of the day the great on-moving mass passed by me, but the trees were still filled with them sitting in pairs in convenient crotches of the limbs, now and then gently fluttering their half spread wings and uttering to their mates those strange bell-like wooing notes which I had mistaken for the ringing of bells in the distance.

On the third day after, this chattering ceased and all were busy carrying sticks with which they were building nests… On the morning of the fourth day their nests were finished and eggs laid… On the morning of the eleventh day after the eggs were laid I found the nesting grounds strewn with egg shells, convincing me the young were hatched. In thirteen days more the parent birds left the young to shift for themselves, flying to the east about sixty miles, where they again nested.

 Both sexes secret in their crops milk or curd with which they feed their young, until they are nearly ready to fly, when they stuff them with mast and such other raw material as they themselves eat, until their crops exceed their bodies in size, giving them the appearance of two birds with one head. Within two days of the stuffing they become a mass of fat, a “squab.”…

It has been well established that these birds look after and take care of all orphan squabs whose parents have been killed or are missing. These birds are long lived, having been known to live twenty-five years caged.

During my early life I learned that these birds in spring and fall were seen in their migrations from the Atlantic to the Mississippi river. This knowledge, together with my observation of their countless numbers, led me to believe that they were almost as inexhaustible as the great ocean itself…

Between 1840 and 1880 I visited in the states of Ohio, Indiana, and Michigan many brooding places that were from twenty to thirty miles long and from three to four miles wide, every tree in its limits being spotted with nests. Yet notwithstanding their countless numbers, great endurance, and long life, they have almost entirely disappeared from our forests.

A pigeon nesting was always a great source of revenue for our people. Whole tribes would wigwam in the brooding places. They seldom killed the old birds, but made great preparations to secure their young, out of which the squaws would make squab butter and smoked and dried them by the thousands for future use. Yet under our manner of securing them they continued to increase.

White men commenced netting them for market about the year 1840. These men were known as professional pigeoners, from the fact that they banded themselves together, so as to keep in telegraphic communication with these great moving bodies. In this they became so expert as to be almost continually on the borders of their brooding places. As they were always prepared with trained stool pigeons and fliers which they carried with them, they were enabled to call down the passing flocks and secure as many by net as they were able to pack in ice and ship to market. In the year 1848 there were shipped from Catteraugus county, N.Y., eighty tons of these birds; and from that time to 1878 the wholesale slaughter continued to increase, and in that year there were shipped from Michigan not less than three hundred tons of these birds. During the thirty years of their greatest slaughter there must have been shipped to our great cities 5,700 tons of these birds; allowing each pigeon to weigh one half pound would show twenty-three millions of these birds. … and all these were caught during their brooding season, which must have decreased their numbers as many more. Nor is this all. During the same time hunters from all parts of the country gathered at these brooding places and slaughtered them without mercy.

In the above estimate are not reckoned the thousands of dozens that were shipped alive to sporting clubs for trap shooting …

These experts finally learned that the birds while nesting were frantic after salty mud and water, so they frequently made near the nesting places, what was known by the craft as mud beds, which were salted, to which the birds would flock by the million. In April, 1876, I was invited to see a net over one of these death pits. It was near Petoskey, Michigan. I think I am correct in saying the birds piled one upon another at least two feet deep when the net was sprung, and it seemed to me that most of them escaped the trap, but on killing and counting, there were found to be over one hundred dozen, all nesting birds.

When squabs of a nesting became fit for market, these experts prepared with climbers would get into some convenient place in a tree top loaded with nests, and with a long pole punch out the young, which would fall with a thud like lead on the ground.

In May, 1880, I visited the last known nesting place east of the Great Lakes. It was on Platt River in Benzie County, Michigan. There were on these grounds many large white birch trees filled with nests. These trees have manifold bark, which when old hangs in shreds like rags or flowing moss, along their trunks and limbs. This bark will burn like paper soaked in oil. Here for the first time I saw with shame and pity a new mode for robbing these birds’ nests, which I look upon as being devilish. These outlaws to all moral sense would touch a lighted match to the bark of the trees at the base, when with a flash more like an explosion the blast would reach every limb of the tree and while the affrighted young birds would leap simultaneously to the ground, the parent birds, with plumage scorched, would rise high in the air amid flame and smoke. I noticed that many of these young squabs were so fat and clumsy they would burst open on striking the ground. Several thousand were obtained during the day by that cruel process. …

I have read recently in some of our game sporting journals, “A warwhoop has been sounded against some of our western Indians for killing game in the mountain region.” Now if these red men are guilty of a moral wrong which subjects them to punishment, I would most prayerfully ask in the name of Him who suffers not a sparrow to fall unnoticed, what must be the nature of the crime and degree of punishment awaiting our white neighbors who have so wantonly butchered and driven from our forests these wild pigeons, the most beautiful flowers of the animal creation of North America.

In closing this article I wish to say a few words relative to the knowledge of things about them that these birds seem to possess.

In the spring of 1866 there were scattered throughout northern Indiana and southern Michigan vast numbers of these birds. On April 10 in the morning they commenced moving in small flocks in diverging lines toward the northwest part of Van Buren County, Michigan. For two days they continued to pour into that vicinity from all directions, commencing at once to build their nests. I talked with an old trapper who lived on the brooding grounds, and he assured me that the first pigeons he had seen that season were on the day they commenced nesting and that he had lived there fifteen years and never known them to nest there before.

From the above instance and hundreds of others I might mention, it is well established in my mind beyond a reasonable doubt, that these birds, as well as many other animals, have communicated to them by some means unknown to us, a knowledge of distant places, and of one another when separated, and that they act on such knowledge with just as much certainty as if it were conveyed to them by ear or eye. Hence we conclude that it is possible that the Great Spirit in His wisdom has provided them a means to receive electric communications from distant places and with one another.

I sometimes wonder if perhaps at the same moment in 1853 while Alfred Wallace watched a ship full of his research sink into the ocean, Simon Pokagon watched a roaring cloud of Pigeons descend from the sky, knowing full well they would be slaughtered by the thousands as they landed.

Simon Pokagon died four years after this article was published, in 1899. Little more than a year after his death, the last wild pigeon, or passenger pigeon, was shot in March of 1900, though some remained alive in captivity. I learned all of this and more, weeks later during my own research and reading on the passenger pigeon. I was able to visit, later that year, Wyalusing State Park, Wisconsin, where a monument to the passenger pigeon was built by the Wisconsin Society for Ornithology in 1947. The stone monument was erected upon a bluff overlooking the confluence of the Wisconsin and Mississippi rivers, and is adorned with a bronze plaque featuring a passenger pigeon as drawn by Wisconsin bird artist Owen Gromme. Conservationist and environmentalist Aldo Leopold gave the commencement speech at the monument’s unveiling, in which he said, “We have erected a monument to commemorate the funeral of a species. It symbolizes our sorrow. We grieve because no living man will see again the onrushing phalanx of victorious birds, sweeping a path for spring across the March skies, chasing the defeated winter from all the woods and prairies of Wisconsin. Men still live who, in their youth, remember pigeons. Trees still live who, in their youth, were shaken by a living wind. But a decade hence only the oldest oaks will remember, and at long last only the hills will know. There will always be pigeons in books and in museums, but these are effigies and images, dead to all hardships and to all delights. Book-pigeons cannot dive out of a cloud to make the deer run for cover, or clap their wings in thunderous applause of mast-laden woods. Book-pigeons cannot breakfast on new-mown wheat in Minnesota, and dine on blueberries in Canada. They know no urge of seasons; they feel no kiss of sun, no lash of wind and weather. They live forever by not living at all…”

Species do not often have deaths that can easily be memorialized. They tend to fade away over decades, like a missing loved one, only begrudgingly admitted to be dead after many years without being seen. In the case of the passenger pigeon, however, the date of extinction is known down to within a few hours. The last passenger pigeon was named Martha, and she was born, lived, and died in the Cincinnati zoo. She outlived several other pigeons in the zoo, and survived in isolation in her eighteen by twenty foot cage for the final four years of her life, before dying on September 1st, 1914, at around 1pm. She was twenty-nine years old. I sometimes wonder if Martha had any sense of what she might have been, or if she felt any missing pieces within her. Her ancestors had flown in flocks by the millions, descending on forests like storms, spreading their young like a plague across the land. Martha had never been in a group of more than a dozen other birds, never laid a viable egg, never flown more than a few yards. Did she sense some other life she could have lived, outside the bars? After her death, Martha was frozen in a block of ice and sent to the Smithsonian, where she was skinned, dissected, photographed, and taxidermied. She was displayed for some years, then put into the museum vault. Recently, in 2015, she was again put on display, 100 years after her, and the species’, death.

The passenger pigeon fascinated me not only because the idea of such a large flock of birds had never occurred to me, but also because despite the relative recency of their demise, I had never heard of them. One expects dead things to fade into obscurity, but how could something so vast and stunning as a pigeon colony, the largest of which was estimated to contain 136 million birds, be forgotten just 100 years later by all but bird and nature enthusiasts? Though I have spent many an hour imagining the clamor and sound and crushing wind of a mass of these pigeons, I do not mourn their death, but rather I mourn the death of their memory. The passenger pigeon was not meant to live in our modern world, and never could have. Cities and planes and farming would have been their end, if not the hunting. They did not belong in a world with us, any more than a dinosaur brought back to life today would belong. Yet, the average person knows more about a millions-years-gone lizard than they do the passenger pigeon, despite the monuments built and articles written for them.

The Wyalusing State Park monument is not the only monument to the passenger pigeon in America. Another is at the Grange Audubon Center in Columbus, Ohio. This sculpture is one of five such memorials to extinct birds created by sculptor Todd McGrain of the Lost Birds Project. It is sculpted of solid, polished bronze and stands six feet high, weighing 700 pounds. It is posed perched on a stump, gazing upward as if, perhaps, imagining a time when the sky was not so empty. The other sculptures in the series are memorials to the Great Auk in Newfoundland, the Labrador Duck in New York, the Heath Hen in Massachusetts, and the Carolina Parakeet in Okeechobee, Florida.

The last Carolina Parakeet, called Incus, also died in the Cincinnati zoo, in the same cage as Martha. I hope to someday visit all five sculptures, and I often imagine a future far from now, when all memory of these birds has faded to myth and speculation. Perhaps people in such a far-off time would imagine the sculptures were, like the three-legged sun-crow, simply inventions of an imaginative society.

5.

The ferry arrived back in Seattle and I drove off the ramp with the other passengers. I decided to stop near the pier and walk along the water a while before returning home. The sound of wind and the lapping of waves has always soothed some part inside of me that I do not understand. The feeling can be so strong that I sometimes play with the fantastical idea that humans are secretly descended from sea dwelling creatures, rather than apes. I passed many shops and restaurants along the pier before I found an empty railing to idle against. I relished in the screeching cries of the gulls overhead. They seemed a sound of the sea itself, synonymous with crashing waves and soft sand and windblown hair. I rubbed my hands back and forth over the metal railing and watched the sunlight glinting on the face of the Puget sound. Few ever consider the sea as anything more than its surface. But the waves that trickle constantly into shore are only palpitations on the skin of an unknowable, ancient being ten thousand feet tall who smothers our globe with its body.

Whenever I have been watching the waves for some time, I will inevitably recall one twilight I spent on a beach in Cancun, Mexico. That night I was alone on the shore as I watched the light drain from the sky. I stood at the edge of the water and let it roll up and over my ankles and bury my feet in smooth, white sand. No one else was nearby, and I could angle my line of sight so that it included only ocean and clouds. No piece of human creation interrupted the endless sky and endless sea, each stretching off in their own directions. The only sound was the thudding heartbeat of the surf. I could have been, I thought then, a time traveler to any point in history, present or future, and I would not have known it until I turned around. I remember noticing a blinking light that I suspected to be a plane, and in order to maintain my illusion of solitude I imagined the blinking was caused by distant lightning. Only a moment later I saw that it was, in actuality, the flicker of lightning that brightened the swollen clouds in the distance. I stood motionless for some time, and tried to believe that instead of a resort several hundred feet behind me and bustling cities just miles away, there was nothing but more sand, followed by trees and jungle. I could convince myself, for brief moments, that even I did not exist, that only the world existed, ancient and steady. The waves, repeating their timeless journeys to the shore, as they had always done for a billion years before man, and would continue to do for a billion years after, were the immortal pulse of this creature known as water. The sea, I thought then, was eternal. The metronomic waves were its heartbeat and were unending, and uncountable, and would always be, no matter how the earth may shift and reshape, like a glacial amoeba beneath its caress.

On other beaches, this kind of imagined solitude is impossible. The Singaporean shores, for example, are crowded with cargo ships coming into port. There is not a day without dozens of them visible scattered at various distances along the edge of sky and sea. I remember distinctly one afternoon walking along the beach at East Coast Park. The ships were so numerous that they seemed to fade into the horizon, as if the whole ocean were covered in them. As I bent, then, to gather a few shells from the sand, I noticed a dead fish lolling on the waves just several feet out from shore. The fish was perhaps eighteen inches long, white and tattered, and seemed to have been dead for some time. It struck me as unusual that there were no birds pecking at its flesh or circling above. I neither saw, nor heard, any birds in the area, and the lack of their cries and movement made the air seem still to me, even as the breeze pulled at my hair. A plane dragged its jet of steam across the sky, the ships bellowed. These beings, perhaps, were new kinds of birds and fishes in the world. As of January 2018, there existed over 53,000 ships in the world’s merchant fleets, and about 39,000 commercial and military planes. Each of these numbers on its own far exceeds the total combined populations of all Laysan ducks, Puerto Rican nightjars, Shore dotterels, Storm’s storks, Socorro doves, Narcondam hornbills, Black-hooded coucals, Madagascar fish eagles, Bornean peacock-pheasants, Lord Howe woodhens, Flightless cormorants, Ivory-billed woodpeckers, New Zealand grebes, New Zealand storm petrels, Kakapos, Galapagos penguins, Little spotted kiwis, and Javan trogons. These new mechanical beings have climbed to the top of the food chain and spread their population across the globe, much in the manner of any other species. The animal world will eventually adapt to the new hierarchy, as it has adapted to other invasive species, or forest fires, droughts, diseases, meteor strikes and countless other changes across the long, worn, and embattled history of life.

The deep rumble of a diesel engine somewhere behind me vibrated my spine, and four seagulls trilled and flapped over my head and out toward the horizon. I watched them until they were a braille ‘Z’ against the pale sky, then they were gone from sight. The gulls would return at their leisure, here, or elsewhere. They could easily stay at sea for days, or even weeks. Exocrine glands possessed by all seabirds allowed them to drink seawater and excrete the salt through their nostrils. Unbound to the freshwater of land, they could roam the rippling blue surface, free to hunt or scavenge the waves as they pleased.

I have often envied seabirds this freedom and have spent much time imagining myself as a bird, specifically a gull, gliding above the waves. Over the years I have adapted my own style of meditation based on various methods I’ve encountered in books and other research. In my meditations I begin by imagining myself on a shore facing a perfectly clear twilight sky. I empty my mind and focus on the sound of the waves and the wind, and let these sounds lull me into tranquility. Inevitably, some thought of daily life will intrude on my calm. Perhaps a worry about an upcoming meeting will appear, or stress about a looming confrontation. When these worries appear I immediately throw them into the sea, where they are devoured by dark shapes beneath the waves. It is important that the source of the worry is destroyed. For example, in the case of the upcoming meeting, I feed the meeting itself to the waves. In my mind at that moment, I am no longer going to attend that meeting. The subsequent worries about how my absence will affect my job lead me to throw my job to the waves. A great lightness and relief always proceed this particular destruction. Without a job, I will be unable to pay my mortgage, so my house is next to splash into the sea and be swallowed by the dark form. All such worries follow in turn, until I have no money, no possessions, no family or friends to care for, and so on. Each subsequent worry that I destroy in this way detaches some part of my human life. Each weight I remove brings a thrilling lightness, and soon, in my vision, I float above the shore. The final worry, after all possessions and attachments are fed to the darkness in the sea, is a concern for my own body, my own being. This primal worry for life and safety is the most ancient and difficult to detach. In my meditation I tell myself that I am not my body. That I have no body. That I am simply I. I repeat this mantra as I rise further into the sky. Then, like a leaden vest peeling away, I watch my flesh body plummet limply out of the sky and splash into the dark waves. What remains is my spirit, or awareness, or soul. In my meditation I visualize my spirit-self as a white gull with piercing eyes and a sharply curved beak. After I have fed my human body to the waves I, in the form of a gull, fly out over the sea toward the horizon. The cool air ruffles my feathers. I scan the waves and the sky for points of interest and fly in any direction, on any whim, with no attachments or fears to dissuade me. Wherever I go, the sea will be there to provide food and drink from its bountiful surface. If I can reach this point of freedom during my meditation, it is the ultimate peace.

In some of my early meditations a monstrous shadow under the waves would follow beneath me, tracing my flight wherever I went. This happened several times and I was unable to remove the shadow from my visualization. I suspected it was perhaps some subconscious reminder of my mortality. Then, in one meditation, the shadow grew larger and more solid, until a black whale breached the surface. I dove down and grasped with my talons and tore up strips of flesh from the whale’s back and tossed them down my throat, as some gulls have been observed to do.

In reality, gulls rarely stay away from land for more than a week. Perhaps, if I had known more about various bird species when I developed my meditation, I would have chosen a tern as my spirit form, specifically a Sooty tern. The Sooty tern will spend anywhere from 3 to 10 years at sea, only returning to land to breed. Sooty terns have no oil in their feathers, and cannot float, so must spend every minute of these years at sea in flight, even sleeping while on the wing. It is not known exactly how many birds carry on their existence out in the blue wild, because many of these birds tend to avoid the research vessels that would count them, but there are certainly many millions. The idea of swirling flocks of thousands of birds living their lives out of our sight, over the waves, is comforting to me.

The northernmost island in the Seychelles archipelago, the so-called Bird Island, is the nesting site of around 700,000 pairs of Sooty terns. The island is less than one square kilometer, and the sheer mass of the birds that land there from late March through April each year is a spectacle that some will travel across the world to see. Though I have never been, I imagine that the sight of those birds pouring in from over the waves must be, in some ways, a reflection of the colonies of passenger pigeons that have been lost to time. Perhaps, in a smaller mirror, they are like the hundreds of myna birds weighing the treetops, their roaring chirrups filling the air each morning in Singapore. The lonely spot of land that is Bird Island, 200 km from the only island of any size in the area, Mahe, which is itself over 1000 kilometers from the shores of Africa, has some special meaning to the birds. Since Bird Island was first spotted from the deck of a passing ship over 250 years ago and observed to be “covered with birds innumerable,” and almost certainly long before that, the birds have returned there each year to lay their eggs. I sometimes wonder if the island used to be larger in the distant past. Perhaps through time and rising waters the island has shrunk to the spot that it is now, and the generational memory of the birds keeps them returning there century after century.

I imagine a tern flying alone over the waves, gliding, searching for shadows beneath the surface. Every direction is blue, highlighted with white puffs above and white glints below. But as the sun sinks and the world turns, some ancient urge rises within the bird, and it turns its course toward that tiny point, the presence of which it feels as some undefined calling. For days it flies on alone, toward the call. Then other birds appear along the horizon, from other directions, all converging on a path, like drops of rain into a rivulet into a stream, into a wave of wings crashing toward the tiny island that lay below them, ever below them, pulling them like a black hole pulls light. And then the descent, a cloud dropping from the sky, a treble roar of chirrups and the constant clattering bap! bap! bap! of wings, the sky and trees and grass are covered with them, they sit in plain sight with no fear of predators and lay their eggs in the open on the ground. Everywhere they turn they see kin and the familiar sounds and sights of their own kind. They have come here for thousands of years, some from as far as Australia, over 6000 kilometers away. After that long trek, they rest here, at this safe harbor in the sea, their ancient refuge.

Bird Island is now a privately owned resort with 24 bungalows, and I often consider visiting. To experience the whirlwind breeding season of the terns would be a shining gem among my memories. But whether I do or not, the birds will continue to come, year upon year, long after I am gone.

6.

A faint muscular vibration in my thigh, similar to those which stress can cause around the eye, startled me and dispersed my visions of Bird Island. This is akin to another twitch I often feel in a certain part of my ribcage. These spasms are, for me, an uncomfortable reminder that the human body, as much as we’d like to believe it is in our control, follows its own path. This mysterious machine carries us across the earth but has barely anything to do with us as we perceive ourselves. It chases its own desires and makes its own decisions based on an internal ecology as alien to most of us as that of a sea anemone. At any moment something as innocuous as a stretching blood vessel or a few out of sync heartbeats could cause the whole system to collapse catastrophically and without warning. Such are the paths of my thoughts whenever these various twitchings scatter themselves across my body, and sometimes I find myself unable to concentrate on anything other than my own seemingly imminent death. In this case, however, I realized with some relief that the vibration was only my phone ringing in my pocket. I saw Lisa’s name on the screen and answered. She apologized for being brief with me earlier, then asked me if we could meet again after all. I’ve thought more about it, she said, and I think I sense something different in you. You have such a genuine interest in the world that I feel I can talk to you about certain things I usually avoid with others, she said. When I told her that I had already returned to Seattle, she surprised me by asking if I had time to talk right then on the phone. I was no stranger to standing on the pier for hours, so I agreed. Before I could raise my first question, she began to speak.

I have learned so much in my research, she said, so many truths that I feel desperate to talk about. But at the same time, I feel I must restrict myself. I have learned repeatedly throughout my life that certain subjects, once mentioned, will cause the listener to close themselves off to me as if I have spoken a key which turns in the lock and bolts the door. I have felt that I live in two worlds: the one which exists, and the one which people allow themselves to see. I have found that if I, purposefully or unwittingly, cause someone to view the world in a way that contradicts what they wish to see, they close their eyes and ears to me forever. I suppose you find this kind of talk dramatic, but it is my experience, and is why I have been hesitant to discuss certain things with you. It is so rare to find someone interested in the same subjects as me, and I did not want to lose that pleasure. After our conversation in the cafe, Lisa told me, I drove aimlessly and thought about my life. I thought of how vindicating it felt to describe my experiences to someone who was interested enough to write them down. I thought about the many times I’ve censored myself preemptively, the times I’ve struggled to find the subtlest way of saying something in order to avoid giving discomfort. People so often flinch away from facts as if they were pain that I have gained a habit of trying to exist in the world of whoever I’m speaking with. But with you, such a curious and open person, I felt certain I would eventually be unable to censor myself.

Finally, after perhaps an hour of driving, Lisa told me, I found myself parked in front of my house. I sat there for some time wondering if I could ever change myself or the world, and if there was any point in trying. I went inside and I sat on my recliner in my study and flipped through the Kyosai art book my father gave me, which I still have, and keep on my desk as a reminder to myself. The book reminds me of my origins as a scientist and my motivations, but it also reminds me how I felt that day that I told my father about the crows. I have spent my life trying to avoid that feeling of rejection while at the same time chasing my passion for the knowledge of, and preservation of life. I have crafted a precarious balance of these two opposing desires, and it seemed, in that moment, that it would be terribly easy to fall over one side or the other. It was as I sat fondling my book and considering these thoughts that you called. I let the phone vibrate in my lap for some time, unsure of what I would say. When I finally brought myself to answer, your calm, straightforward words made me feel that I could talk to you, but when you asked me about the passenger pigeons I felt myself begin to self-edit, and I knew, or thought I knew, that if I spoke bluntly it would shut a door on you. So, I instead chose to end the conversation.

I continued to sit in silence, Lisa said, and flip idly through the pages of my book. I thought of Kyosai and the severed head in the river. I had imagined that Kyosai picked up the head because the unseen face would have haunted him, and the more I thought of this, the more I realized that not speaking to you would haunt me. Why should I project onto you all the bad experiences I’ve had conversing with others? Have you not shown yourself to be a curious, interested person with a passion for life, the same as me? You asked me before about the passenger pigeon. I have much to say about this bird, but most of it can be surmised as an overwhelming sadness that I will never witness their great shadow across the sky. The consensus I often hear is that it was natural for this bird to die out. But I find myself wondering what is natural about an animal that kills on such a massive scale as humans do. No other animal could, or would have any desire to, kill a billion birds in such a short time. The passenger pigeon’s death required humans across the continent to work together in new methods and with new technologies. If only we had the same passion for the preservation of life as we do for its consumption. This passion for destruction continues to the modern day. My whole life I have watched as the creatures I love drop dead around me. One eighth of all known bird species are threatened with extinction. Eight species have disappeared in the past decade alone. The total population of all birds in North America has dropped by thirty percent in the past fifty years. We know the reasons: farming, hunting, and climate change, yet we embrace or ignore these things, nonetheless. Nearly 40% of the land surface of Earth is now farmland, Lisa said. What of the creatures that lived on this land previously? Humanity, it seems, could be completely satisfied if the only animals remaining on the planet were the ones we eat. Twenty-five million migratory songbirds, golden orioles and bee-eaters and more, are shot for sport every year in the Mediterranean alone. No law nor any amount of pleading will stop the people there from having their fun. 90% of all seabirds have plastic in their stomachs. Even in the remotest parts of Alaska, diving birds are eating bottle caps or bags or bits the size of rice grains, worn down by the waves. 17 out of 22 albatross species are nearly extinct due to long line fishing. The population of all seabirds has dropped by nearly 70% since 1950, Lisa said, and she went on in this manner for some time. Her voice became agitated and loud, and I recalled the image I had of the author of the poem “Robbed” when I read it in the Ernst Myer special collections. Rather than sitting at a desk scrawling feverishly, however, I saw Lisa pacing manically in her room, her hair a mess from being clenched between her fingers, her free arm waving about as she rattled off her grievances against the world. Whatever it was she wanted of me, I felt certain I would be unable to give it to her. I told her I would need to call her back another time so we could continue the discussion in better circumstances. I ended the call.

I let out a long breath, and the low groan of a ship horn sounded somewhere to my right. I watched a pair of ducks rock back and forth on the rippling waves and thought of what Lisa had said. Her agitated words took me back to my most clear memory of my grandfather, when we had sailed on the Puget sound in his catamaran, in one of his final active years. It was a cloudy summer morning with very few other boats in sight and we were relaxing, enjoying the silence before later we would fish for salmon and flounder. I remember watching a lone bird on the horizon, a black dot which steadily grew closer, every now and then swooping down to the water’s surface. I followed the bird’s movements for several minutes and began to feel a kind of connection with it through this simple act of prolonged observation. As it drew nearer, I saw that it was a common seagull, and heard the high trill of its call on the wind. At this time in my life I was just mastering my meditation method, and so I felt a strong empathy toward this seagull, a bird that I regularly imagined myself as. The approaching gull seemed a kind of omen to me because of this, and appeared it would soon fly directly over us. I kept my eyes locked on it, and as it passed above us it suddenly dropped from the sky and splashed into the water, perhaps ten yards from our boat. My first thought was that the gull was dive-bombing for fish, but the bird did not surface again. After a few moments of searching, I saw its splayed wings bobbing on the waves, its head hanging limply beneath the water.

For weeks after the incident I was plagued by the uneasy feeling that I had caused the gull’s death somehow. I wondered obsessively if, had I not been scrutinizing the bird’s flight so intently, it would still be alive today. It was only after long contemplation that I was able to release myself from this manufactured guilt.

I sensed then that Lisa was feeling something similar to my unease over the death of the seagull. She would, I believe, eventually find her own peace and acceptance of the loss of her beloved birds. I hope that she will not long carry with her the burden of that responsibility. It is a common quirk of being human, I have noticed, that we see ourselves as the cause of, and solution to, all the problems around us. Extinctions are not necessarily tied to human activity and are often simply part of the ebb and flow of life. Nature swells and shrinks like a tide, leaving behind species like shells on a beach, yet we feel we are to blame, be it for deforestation, global warming, or pollution. But nature is far stronger than humanity, and Earth will adapt to us the same as it adapts to anything else. Animals that once lived in the forests we’ve cut or burned down can move into the new forests that we plant, or they can adapt to live in the plains. Seabirds can learn not to dive for fishing lines, and perhaps they also will evolve the ability to metabolize plastics and help us to clean up the environment.

I will never know what killed the seagull I saw that day. Perhaps it was a sudden aneurysm or other mysterious ailment, or maybe it simply hit the water wrong when diving for a fish. But whatever caused its death was bound to happen regardless and is not something I should allow to haunt my dreams and sleepless nights. What I have done instead of worrying is to write about the gull. Now, in some way, that gull’s final moments will live on in the minds of anyone who reads this, as will the passenger pigeon, the terns, the crows, and so on.

As I drove home that evening, I passed the Crow With Fries statue and, as always, I felt that its golden, glowing eye was watching me. I think, now and then, about how that statue will exist longer than me, and it always gives me some comfort and peace. Like writing, sculpting, too, is a kind of preservation. Should Lisa’s wild fears come to pass, or should, just as likely, the ten sun-crows fly out from their ten suns to burn the world once more, even then the statue of the crow will preserve the image of all crows. The eyes of the crow statue, and those of the sculptures of the auk, the passenger pigeon, the Labrador duck–perhaps they all watch us from that distant world where they exist alone, silent and continuous, pelted by dust and wind and the light of a harsh, red star, and yet still carry their preserved image of beauty, ever onward and deeper into the labyrinth of time.



BIO

Jonas David is a writer and editor at Lucent Dreaming magazine. He lives in the Seattle area with his wife and two cats. 





Mercy
gave the prodigal son
a second chance.

Love
gave him a feast.
—unknown

resonant

by amy g dahla


     taciturn| Her father didn’t know she was coming. Well, perhaps he did. But not because she’d told him—she hadn’t told anyone. She didn’t want to count the years since she’d last seen her dad, but she’d had no contact with him since she was a child. Back then he had an uncanny way of knowing things. And it always seemed to be greater than her skill in hiding them. So, after all these years, she thought that, somehow, he might sense that she was near.

she swallowed
the bitter taste
what she had done
  settled
caustic
in her stomach

     echoes| For the moment, her memory spiraled backward three decades. When she was a child, she and her father were inseparable. The pair were architects, building forts and playhouses out of appliance boxes in the backyard. On other days they were explorers, forging new adventure trails in the wilderness. The two built a special world to explore. Together.

     As she grew, her relationship with her dad flourished. He enjoyed hiking and running, and she joined him on these forays from infancy in what she would later call her “running buggy.” The stroller, designed with all-terrain tires and extra ground clearance, allowed them to log many a mile through neighborhoods and along park roads and wilderness trails where her dad was a park ranger. As she grew, they learned to rollerblade together, expanding their exploration. When her baby sister was born, the three of them continued the tradition of togetherness. He would run, she would rollerblade, and her new sister assumed the seat of honor in the running buggy.

     Later came snorkeling— first in a bathtub, and later in the sparkling Caribbean. Her baby sister was snorkeling by the age of four. At home, the three constructed and painted plywood Disney characters for Christmas decorations—enough to fill the entire front yard. It became a tradition for the neighborhood kids to come and help paint each year’s new addition.

     And then there were the other moments that seemed at the time not so terribly important. Peanut butter on a shared banana, one dollop at a time. Two sisters and a dad rolling down the hill in the front yard, lawn clippings and laughter.

     She smiled—only a bit— as she recalled how she and her father spent more days chatting than she could ever hope to count. Sometimes about silly things, and other times she was in tears over a problem with friends at school. Her father was a storyteller. He’d spin a tale about a young rabbit or small bear facing a similar situation. Then they’d talk about how the outcome of a story can change, depending on how the character chose to respond. Her dad never gave her an exact answer, but through the stories and discussions, things had a way of working out.

     Now, she was a parent and holy cow! It was not as easy as she had hoped. When she was a little girl, her father had once given her the advice that for every word she spoke, she would be wise to listen to ten, or a hundred, or a thousand. As she reflected, she hoped she had inherited his knack for listening.

listening
in this moment
more than any previous moment
the single word
listen
echoed in her mind
 a shout into a deep canyon
and the resounding voice
was her own

     silence| She coasted the car to a stop beneath the shade of a grand old oak tree, not yet ready to open the door. With the ignition off and the windows closed, she became acutely aware of the silence around her. At this moment there was no sound whatsoever. The term deafening silence suddenly took on a specific meaning, as the resonance of her own voice slowly faded in her mind. She gasped as she realized she had been holding her breath—a moment too long! She abruptly engaged the ignition and lowered a window. The car was immediately filled with fresh air and the sounds of life outside the vehicle.

silence settles
shadows linger
echoes fade
destiny awaits

     Perhaps it was her silence for so many years that haunted her. Most people knew her father as a bit quieter than most, especially in large gatherings. Many who knew him well had determined that his life and experience on various islands around the world had simply instilled a laid-back attitude. Maybe that was part of it, but he was also content to sit back and soak in his surroundings. And of course, listen.

     resounding| She directed her attention outside the car. Her father had moved here only months before. The elements of nature were what she would have expected. Here in late summer, in a place far removed from honking horns and exhaust fumes, she noticed that the melancholy drone of cicadas was the first sound to shatter her reverie.  Drifting in through the car window the hum was hypnotic, as she once again drifted through the mist of memory. Some of her favorite times, she now realized, involved listening.

     The sounds of nature illumed the shadows of memories in the long-darkened recesses of her mind. There were tranquil afternoons of swinging in a backyard hammock with her dad by the river, listening to the twilight chorus of frogs and crickets. He’d explained that the nocturnal symphony could only be brought forth by a composer powerful enough to create the entire universe.

     Rewinding her memory next brought back evenings of lying under the stars on a Caribbean island, locating constellations. In this remote location, a dad and two daughters could scan the dark skies and imagineer their own personal, mystical constellations. She’d reveled in these creative tales, spun wildly together, as the constellations slowly swirled around the North Star.

the night sky
held its own music
one simply
had to
listen

     And how many evenings had they swum at sunset, watching the sun porpoise into the Caribbean Sea? If you didn’t blink, you might see the elusive green flash, and hear the haunting resonance of the momentary exodus sonata.

     She and her father shared many sounds through the years.

     She realized that her father often spoke in poetic verse. Here amidst the time- machine-whirr of nature sounds in her car, this was the first time that she noticed her thoughts about her father following that same, sing-song pattern.

     strain| One thing she would never comprehend is what kind of elixir her father held within his soul that drove him to pick up an acoustic guitar and tease from six strings and an imperfect voice the songs of his soul. The first song he wrote was about her. Well, in truth the song was about losing his father and gaining his first daughter. But the final chorus was about finding comfort with a new child.  

a new life to love
in place
of one recently lost
that was definitely
about her

      Then there were her favorite songs over the years, and he added many of those compositions to his big songbook with the well-worn pages. How many evenings had she fallen asleep to those refrains, wafting down the hallway outside her bedroom? Which reminded her…

     She picked up an envelope from the car seat beside her. Her name was printed on the outside in her father’s careful hand. He must’ve kept the contents for decades before mailing them to her. In truth, the receipt of this letter helped inform her decision to make today’s visit. She carefully pulled out the yellowed paper inside. Inscribed thereon, by her twelve-year-old fingers, were her own words about her father. “The Soloist. Being a seventh grader, I come across many problems. Dad is always there.”

     She could not help but glance into the rear-view mirror, as seventh grade seemed an entire lifetime behind her now. The road behind the car was empty. But what she saw was a mirage-view of her own life path. Grown, now. Married. A family of her own.

     She glanced back down to notice a slight tremble in her fingers, grasping the page she’d shared with her classmates so long ago. The final words read, Years from now, I’ll still remember how he had all the answers to my troubles, helped me play the guitar, and stretched my imagination as far as it would go.  So, when

 i hear that beautiful guitar
strummed gently
with my dad’s soft
 encouraging voice
i smile
i know he’s there
to love me
as long as i live.”

      reverberate| She reached up and tilted the mirror a bit to find herself staring into her father’s eyes! She spun around to see the seats empty behind her.

     It took her a moment to recover from the fright of the apparition. She caught her breath and angled the mirror to reflect her own face, more fully. The eyes she had glimpsed were her own, after all. But for the first time, she noticed that her eyes could easily have been his.  In a way— much more real than she wanted to admit— her eyes were her father’s.

     She took a moment to allow her heartbeat to return to normal. In the rapid-breath moments of recovery, her thoughts turned toward fate and the inevitable. There are many things over which we have no alternative. But there is also Choice and Consequences that we live with. Sometimes for too long. That the eye in the mirror could have been her father’s: that was fate. That she was here today to speak to her father for the first time in decades was a choice. But not without consequence.

     The recovery from her disconcerting glance into the mirror provided her with the impetus to notice the faded paper, still in her hands. She carefully folded and placed her seventh-grade self on the seat beside her.

hand-scribed words
bearing witness to memories
long repressed

she opened the car door
and stepped out
into her father’s world

     translation| She found herself cloaked in dappled sunlight, filtering through the leaves above. Lofty branches swayed in the dog-days breeze that beckoned the changing of the season. She remembered lessons of nature from her youth, and how her father explained to her that a dry summer can bring about an early,  faux autumn when the lack of moisture in the ground can cause trees to turn color and drop their leaves early.

     Leaning back, she peered upward, squinting. She soaked in the blue sky shining through the playful kaleidoscope of leaves. Raising her hand for shadow, she absorbed the foliage glowing in flaming color as the sun shone through. She shifted her stance and heard a familiar crunch. She dropped her gaze to see beneath her feet the beginning of what would be nature’s winter carpet.

fallen leaves
 faux autumn
august 31
anniversary of her birth
a dry summer
here
her father’s new place

     The calico collection of leaves and the haunting of seeing her father’s eyes in her own reminded her that her father was partially colorblind. But he always told her that once someone pointed something out as a certain color, in his mind he could then see the color. It had been many—too many—years since she helped him see a tree with brilliant yellow, flaming orange, or deep red autumn foliage.

     She could never quite understand how his mental image could be so transformed, vicariously, through her own eyes (the picture in his mind’s eye being inexplicably not colorblind).

     She closed her eyes and heard echoes of her own youthful voice painting the world anew for her father. She smiled as she recalled the sparkle of wonderment in his eyes. She knew that her words had transformed his world.

words have power
in the yin and the yang
of life’s precarious
balance

yet silence
has an equal
perhaps greater
power

     hearing| Her father’s new environs were both familiar and foreign to her. He had moved away many years ago and had lived in several different locations, as witnessed by the return addresses on the letters he had written over the years. She’d never bothered to acknowledge any of them. It wasn’t until after they stopped that she decided to visit him. Her feet began to crunch the leaves, slowly guiding her in his direction.

     As she absorbed the song of cicadas and the whisper of a late summer breeze through the trees, her silence descended upon her again, like a darkness. The void of that silence had broken her father’s heart.

     The notions of Living and Life mean making mistakes. When her father left her mother, that was a mistake she could not accept.

     “I HATE you and never want to speak to you again!”

     Her teenage scream echoed through the decades. And she meant it. She felt abandoned. It mattered not that her father intended to retain the relationship with his daughters. Her mother would not allow that. Her mom’s bitterness became her own, as she witnessed the destruction of all remnants of a life that had previously given such great comfort. Over time it simply became easier to hold onto the anger and the hurt than to face the challenge of healing. She chose silence.

colors fade
memories linger
words fail
not so
destiny

     discord| It is human nature to look for things that validate our choices. In alienating her father, she fortified her justification over the years. The extended divorce battle between her parents was enough to buttress this for a lifetime.

     Through the years, he had never stopped trying to reach her. Sure, there were some tough times in the beginning when they were both angry, but the final decision was hers, alone. Over the years she fought dreams of a life that had been forever lost. They fed a creeping awareness that had become a dark-shadowed burden on her heart.

     As a few years turned into many, his methods of contacting her diminished. She made sure of that. Despite her persistent evasiveness, he would somehow find a way to reach out to her. The cards and gifts were never acknowledged. Many were discarded, unopened. Over time, the wall she built around her own heart was stone-solid. But no barricade could insulate her from a world that brought back memories for fleeting moments through a song, or a sunset, or a twinkling star.

     In the end the strength of nature, and the universe— and a father’s love—all proved to be stronger than her wall. Here she was, walking toward him after all these years. Once again, she had a deep sense that he was prepared.

     pause| Her pace slowed as she came into view of her father’s humble abode— nothing at all like her childhood home. Moving closer, she was not fully prepared to see her maiden name—his name—

 in writing. Somehow this made the moment more real. There was no mistake. This was the place. Now was the time.

     She froze and could not swallow, choking on the moment. Her breath came as a struggle; her heart stuttered. Looking around, she found no other person in sight. This was her preference, and it calmed her. Only a little.

     She was uncertain what she might say to her father. She only knew the word she would say first. Then she hoped to trust her instinct for what might follow.

     Maybe she would describe the colorful leaves. Breaking such a long silence is not easy.

     In this instance, she realized that fate had as much to do with her presence as did choice. Shaking with emotion, she moved forward with silent resolve.

     Over the years, she’d entertained brief thoughts about what it might be like to dial her father’s phone number or knock on his door. She always knew that when this moment arrived, she would break the chasm of silence. Unannounced.

     But this was more difficult than she had imagined. An inescapable sense in her heart informed her that he already felt her presence. She felt his, unmistakably.

in all the time
all the distance
through all the silence
she always knew
the last moments
the last few steps
would be the most difficult

     deafening whisper| The daughter found herself at last on her father’s doorstep. She reached out her hand. The last few inches felt impermeable. She stood frozen in the moment, in a chill of her own making. The final barrier between her and her father was not fancy. It held no window through which her father might glimpse her. She was powerless to knock. The gravity of the moment drank her thoughts, her breath, her resolve.

     Her chest and shoulders quaked as she fought to inhale, hoping to steady her voice. She felt unready, as if in not speaking to her father for so long, she had never spoken at all. Would he listen?

     For a moment she battled the urge to turn and flee. Standing there, far from resolute, she struggled to say the one word that she knew she must utter. Her eyes glistened as she sought her voice. This was not going as she had planned.

     “Dad?”

     She was startled by the sound of a single escaping sob, as her eyes struggled to focus on the face she knew she would someday stand before.

     Time had taken its toll. Nature created his visage. The years had shaped it. But in the end, her father made the final choice. A man with eyes the color of granite, but now there was only… cold marble.

simple
quiet
few words
simply his name
nothing else
carved in stone
 save one exception
that reached her
still

     His epitaph read: “I Will Hear.”

     She dropped to her knees on the soft earth, turned barely a month before. It took a moment to still the quivering of her mouth and throat. Her body convulsed as her tears watered her father’s grave. She began again.

     “Dad?

     —quietus—  




BIO

amy g dahla is a retired park ranger and naturalist who spent a career writing creative nonfiction for museums, visitor centers, and magazines. Their work has been featured in national visitor centers, museum displays & brochures, as well as by the Associated Press and the National Science Center. Their current work in poetry and prose combines both natural and human elements, sometimes aligned but often juxtaposed. amy currently resides on the slopes of Mt. Ogden with their partner, thirteen guitars, and a well-worn pair of hiking boots. “resonant” recently received awards from the League of Utah Writers for best fiction.






STAY IN TOUCH